A practical discourse of religious assemblies by Will. Sherlock.
         Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 435 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 201 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59850
         Wing S3322
         ESTC R27485
         09884835
         ocm 09884835
         44315
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59850)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44315)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1367:6)
      
       
         
           
             A practical discourse of religious assemblies by Will. Sherlock.
             Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
          
           [14], 367 [i.e. 383], [1] p.
           
             Printed for Richard Chiswell,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Customs and practices.
           Worship.
           Public worship.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Practical
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           Religious
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           By
           WILL.
           SHERLOCK
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Rector
           of
           St.
           
             George
             Botolph-lane
             ,
             London
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           ▪
           M.
           DC
           .
           LXXXI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Preface
           .
           To
           his
           Beloved
           Parishioners
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           St.
           
             George
             Botolph-lane
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           Botolph-Billingsgate
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ,
           be
           multiplied
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Friends
             and
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Hope
           we
           are
           all
           sensible
           of
           that
           great
           Account
           we
           must
           shortly
           give
           to
           God
           of
           all
           our
           Actions
           ,
           which
           obliges
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           love
           our
           Souls
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           both
           to
           know
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           it
           ;
           neither
           to
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           byassed
           by
           Interest
           ,
           Prejudice
           ,
           and
           Partiality
           in
           our
           Inquiries
           after
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           common
           cause
           of
           many
           dangerous
           Mistakes
           in
           Religion
           ;
           nor
           to
           be
           overborn
           by
           any
           
           impetuous
           Lusts
           and
           Passions
           ,
           to
           the
           neglect
           or
           violation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           Relation
           I
           stand
           in
           to
           you
           ,
           makes
           me
           concerned
           ,
           as
           I
           love
           my
           own
           Soul
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           yours
           ;
           and
           tho
           there
           are
           many
           Men
           fitted
           with
           greater
           Abilities
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           so
           weighty
           an
           Office
           ;
           yet
           I
           thank
           God
           ,
           I
           cannot
           charge
           my self
           with
           any
           wilful
           neglect
           ,
           either
           in
           informing
           my self
           ,
           or
           instructing
           you
           .
           I
           am
           as
           careful
           as
           I
           can
           not
           to
           mistake
           my self
           ,
           and
           resolvedly
           honest
           not
           to
           conceal
           any
           part
           of
           your
           Duty
           from
           you
           ,
           tho
           in
           this
           Age
           plain
           and
           free
           dealing
           meets
           with
           no
           great
           encouragement
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           hindrance
           I
           have
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           my
           Ministry
           among
           you
           is
           ,
           That
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           much
           bound
           to
           attend
           my
           Instructions
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           to
           instruct
           you
           ,
           and
           must
           as
           certainly
           give
           an
           account
           of
           your
           neglect
           ,
           as
           I
           must
           of
           mine
           ,
           do
           yet
           either
           wholly
           ,
           or
           in
           part
           ,
           withdraw
           your
           
           selves
           from
           your
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           in
           that
           way
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           discharge
           this
           Duty
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           that
           I
           might
           not
           be
           wholly
           wanting
           in
           my
           Duty
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           sent
           this
           little
           Book
           to
           wait
           on
           you
           at
           your
           Houses
           ,
           and
           to
           invite
           you
           to
           our
           Communion
           ,
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           such
           a
           Neglect
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           those
           Mistakes
           and
           Prejudices
           which
           have
           kept
           you
           at
           a
           distance
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           forsake
           my
           Ministry
           ,
           are
           yet
           guilty
           of
           other
           Neglects
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           very
           dangerous
           consequence
           ,
           especially
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           Holy
           Supper
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           admonished
           you
           of
           your
           Duty
           ,
           and
           offered
           the
           most
           prevailing
           Considerations
           ,
           I
           could
           think
           of
           ,
           to
           perswade
           you
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           hope
           you
           cannot
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           was
           designed
           for
           your
           Instruction
           ,
           as
           generally
           useful
           as
           
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           larger
           scope
           than
           I
           hope
           had
           been
           necessary
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           calculated
           only
           for
           your
           private
           use
           ;
           since
           I
           would
           not
           have
           you
           ,
           nor
           the
           World
           think
           ,
           that
           I
           charge
           you
           with
           all
           those
           Faults
           and
           Miscarriages
           which
           I
           there
           reprove
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           too
           many
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           Christians
           ,
           guilty
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           possibly
           this
           Book
           may
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           some
           such
           Men
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           does
           ,
           I
           pray
           God
           they
           may
           find
           the
           benefit
           of
           such
           plain
           ,
           but
           seasonable
           Instructions
           .
        
         
           But
           whatever
           other
           Men
           do
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           may
           in
           reason
           and
           justice
           expect
           from
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           read
           and
           consider
           this
           Discourse
           .
           I
           have
           contrived
           it
           to
           be
           as
           plain
           and
           easy
           as
           I
           could
           ;
           but
           yet
           I
           fear
           some
           things
           may
           not
           be
           fitted
           to
           every
           Capacity
           ;
           for
           as
           there
           are
           different
           degrees
           of
           Knowledg
           among
           Men
           ,
           so
           I
           did
           not
           scrupulously
           confine
           my self
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           being
           ,
           as
           
             St.
             Paul
          
           
           speaks
           ,
           
             A
             Debtor
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             to
             the
             Wise
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Unwise
          
           ;
           And
           therefore
           if
           any
           of
           you
           find
           any
           thing
           above
           your
           reach
           ,
           do
           not
           presently
           fling
           the
           Book
           away
           ,
           for
           you
           will
           find
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           most
           general
           concernment
           ,
           fitted
           to
           very
           ordinary
           Understandings
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           meet
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           think
           sharp
           or
           severe
           ,
           God
           is
           my
           Witness
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           no
           design
           to
           anger
           any
           Man
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           carefully
           avoided
           all
           unnecessary
           Severities
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           some
           severe
           Truths
           ,
           which
           yet
           must
           in
           many
           cases
           be
           spoken
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           do
           any
           good
           :
           And
           those
           Patients
           who
           will
           not
           endure
           the
           severity
           of
           a
           Cure
           ,
           must
           perish
           under
           more
           gentle
           Remedies
           .
        
         
           I
           only
           beg
           this
           requital
           of
           my
           pains
           and
           care
           of
           you
           ,
           That
           if
           you
           have
           any
           Objections
           against
           what
           is
           offered
           ,
           if
           you
           meet
           with
           any
           thing
           you
           do
           not
           
           understand
           ,
           you
           would
           consult
           me
           in
           it
           ;
           if
           you
           are
           offended
           at
           any
           thing
           ,
           let
           me
           know
           it
           first
           ,
           before
           you
           publish
           it
           to
           others
           :
           and
           if
           you
           have
           nothing
           to
           oppose
           ,
           have
           a
           care
           of
           resisting
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Truth
           ,
           but
           comply
           with
           your
           Duty
           ,
           and
           rejoice
           that
           you
           are
           delivered
           from
           any
           Mistakes
           .
           I
           beseech
           God
           give
           you
           a
           good
           understanding
           in
           all
           Things
           ,
           and
           Hearts
           obedient
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           preserve
           you
           blameless
           until
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Which
           is
           the
           hearty
           prayer
           of
           
             Your
             faithful
             Friend
             and
             Servant
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             W.
             Sherlock
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             OF
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             
               Page
               1
            
          
           
             What
             Religious
             Worship
             is
             ,
             
               Page
               3
            
          
           
             Of
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             forsaking
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             
               Page
               4
            
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Page
               7
            
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             Schism
             and
             Heresy
             ,
             
               Page
               9
            
          
           
             What
             is
             a
             publick
             Assembly
             for
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             
               Page
               15
            
          
           
             A
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             following
             Treatise
             ,
             
               Page
               17
            
          
           
             The
             seasonableness
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             
               Page
               18
            
          
           
             Some
             Objections
             against
             it
             answered
             ,
             
               Page
               20
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Part
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Chapter
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Section
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     COncerning
                     Speculative
                     Atheists
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       28
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Inclinations
                     of
                     Humane
                     Nature
                     to
                     Religious
                     Worship
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       29
                    
                  
                   
                     What
                     natural
                     Inclinations
                     are
                     not
                     owing
                     to
                     education
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       30
                    
                  
                   
                     Inclination
                     to
                     Religious
                     Worship
                     natural
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     Idolatry
                     and
                     Polytheism
                     not
                     the
                     Voice
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       32
                    
                  
                   
                     How
                     natural
                     Inclinations
                     to
                     Religion
                     ,
                     prove
                     the
                     natural
                     Notions
                     of
                     God
                     imprinted
                     on
                     Mens
                     minds
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       35
                    
                  
                   
                     To
                     scoff
                     at
                     Religion
                     ,
                     is
                     contray
                     to
                     good
                     Manners
                     ,
                     an
                     affront
                     to
                     humane
                     Nature
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Authority
                     of
                     Government
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     wisdom
                     of
                     Philosophers
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       40
                    
                  
                   
                     To
                     scoff
                     at
                     Religion
                     ,
                     exposes
                     such
                     Scoffers
                     to
                     contempt
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       42
                    
                  
                   
                     To
                     deride
                     Religion
                     ,
                     is
                     contrary
                     to
                     Mens
                     Interest
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     injurious
                     to
                     publick
                     Societies
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       45
                    
                  
                   
                     To
                     affront
                     God
                     ,
                     more
                     dangerous
                     than
                     meer
                     Atheism
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       46
                    
                  
                   
                     Tho
                     Religion
                     were
                     a
                     mistake
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     ridiculous
                     thing
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       48
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     Atheists
                     should
                     not
                     wholly
                     forsake
                     Religious
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       50
                    
                  
                   
                     Non
                     intermeddle
                     in
                     the
                     Disputes
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       52
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Section
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Practical
                     Atheist
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       53
                    
                  
                   
                     Irreligion
                     as
                     great
                     an
                     affront
                     to
                     God
                     as
                     Atheism
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       54
                    
                  
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     worship
                     is
                     great
                     injustice
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       56
                    
                  
                   
                     Irreligion
                     the
                     most
                     sordid
                     Ingratitude
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       65
                    
                  
                   
                     Our
                     Baptismal
                     Vow
                     an
                     Obligation
                     to
                     Religious
                     Worship
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       73
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Section
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     danger
                     of
                     Irreligion
                     ,
                     both
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     this
                     World
                     and
                     the
                     next
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       82
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     folly
                     of
                     Irreligion
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       91
                    
                  
                   
                     A
                     serious
                     Exhortation
                     to
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     our
                     Souls
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       98
                    
                  
                   
                     Every
                     part
                     of
                     Religious
                     Worship
                     fitted
                     to
                     the
                     Wants
                     and
                     Necessities
                     of
                     our
                     Souls
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       99
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     care
                     of
                     our
                     Souls
                     our
                     greatest
                     concernment
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       104
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 COncerning
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   110
                
              
               
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 private
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   111
                
              
               
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 a
                 greater
                 honour
                 to
                 God
                 than
                 private
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   116
                
              
               
                 External
                 Worship
                 must
                 be
                 publick
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   118
                
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 publick
                 Benefactor
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 publick
                 Worship
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   120
                
              
               
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   122
                
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 Christ
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 requires
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   125
                
              
               
                 This
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   126
                
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   130
                
              
               
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 publick
                 profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   133
                
              
               
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 and
                 propagate
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   Pag.
                   134
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Section
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     COncerning
                     those
                     who
                     plead
                     Conscience
                     for
                     Separation
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     up
                     distinct
                     Communions
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       138
                    
                  
                   
                     Some
                     Inquiries
                     ,
                     with
                     reference
                     to
                     their
                     honesty
                     and
                     sincerity
                     in
                     this
                     Matter
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       139
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Whether
                         they
                         separate
                         upon
                         true
                         Principles
                         of
                         Conscience
                         ;
                         the
                         difference
                         between
                         private
                         Opinion
                         and
                         Conscience
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         this
                         Distinction
                         ,
                         ibid
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Whether
                         they
                         consider
                         the
                         great
                         Evil
                         of
                         Schism
                         ,
                         
                           Pag.
                           151
                        
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Whether
                         they
                         believe
                         our
                         Communion
                         to
                         be
                         unlawful
                         ,
                         
                           Pag.
                           156
                        
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         How
                         they
                         came
                         to
                         think
                         our
                         Communion
                         unlawful
                         ,
                         
                           Pag.
                           156
                        
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         Whether
                         they
                         ever
                         impartially
                         examined
                         the
                         Reasons
                         of
                         their
                         Separation
                         ,
                         
                           Pag.
                           170
                        
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         How
                         they
                         behave
                         themselves
                         towards
                         their
                         Governors
                         ,
                         
                           Pag.
                           184
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   
                     Section
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     Some
                     general
                     Considerations
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     remove
                     those
                     Prejudices
                     which
                     some
                     have
                     entertained
                     against
                     the
                     Worship
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     
                       England
                       ,
                       Pag.
                       188
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         From
                         the
                         Nature
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         
                           Pag.
                           190
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         From
                         the
                         Nature
                         of
                         Christian
                         Religion
                         ,
                         
                           Pag.
                           193
                        
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         From
                         the
                         Example
                         of
                         our
                         Saviour
                         ,
                         
                           Pag.
                           207
                        
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         From
                         the
                         practice
                         of
                         the
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         first
                         and
                         best
                         Churches
                         ,
                         
                           Pag.
                           208
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Section
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     An
                     answer
                     to
                     some
                     popular
                     Cavils
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       215
                    
                  
                   
                     Concerning
                     Will-Worship
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       216
                    
                  
                   
                     Concerning
                     Superstition
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       222
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     charged
                     with
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       235
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     with
                     Popery
                     ,
                     
                       Pag.
                       236
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             COncerning
             Parochial
             Communion
             ,
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             irreverence
             in
             Worship
             ,
             267
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             publick
             .
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             281
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             publick
             administration
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             289
          
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             publick
             instruction
             of
             Youth
             ,
             296
          
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             great
             neglect
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           6.
           line
           26
           ,
           read
           Apollos
           .
           P.
           9.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             and
             that
             none
          
           .
           P.
           18.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           
             that
             they
             either
          
           .
           P.
           50.
           l.
           14.
           f.
           we
           ,
           r.
           be
           .
           P.
           105.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           you
           'l
           .
           P.
           124.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           who
           .
           P.
           164.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           fell
           .
           P.
           185.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           them
           .
           P.
           208.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           so
           .
           P.
           212.
           l.
           11.
           f.
           if
           ,
           r.
           that
           .
           P.
           219.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           
             now
             though
          
           .
           P.
           224.
           l.
           12
           ,
           13.
           r.
           difficult
           .
           P.
           230.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           had
           .
           P.
           331.
           l.
           18.
           f.
           rule
           ,
           r.
           rite
           .
           P.
           346.
           l.
           28.
           f.
           truth
           ,
           r.
           faith
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Practical
           Discourse
           OF
           Religious
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           
             The
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Containing
               a
               short
               Account
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Christian
               Assemblies
               for
               Publick
               Worship
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Scheme
               of
               the
               Design
               of
               this
               following
               Treatise
               .
               3.
               
               The
               seasonableness
               of
               such
               a
               Discourse
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             RELIGION
             is
             the
             greatest
             Concernment
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             both
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             life
             and
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             having
             GOD
             ,
             the
             most
             excellent
             Being
             ,
             for
             its
             immediate
             Object
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Work
             and
             constant
             
             Imployment
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             blessed
             Spirits
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             see
             the
             Face
             of
             God
             ,
             dwell
             in
             his
             Presence
             ,
             admire
             his
             essential
             Glory
             ,
             and
             infinite
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             sing
             Eternal
             Hallelujah's
             to
             Him.
             When
             we
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             unruly
             Passions
             and
             Appetites
             to
             govern
             ;
             and
             tho
             our
             Souls
             shall
             be
             transformed
             into
             a
             pure
             Flame
             of
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             yet
             there
             will
             be
             no
             place
             for
             the
             laborious
             exercise
             of
             Charity
             ,
             in
             pitying
             and
             relieving
             one
             another
             ;
             where
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             happy
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             most
             perfect
             Good.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             in
             this
             World
             Temperance
             and
             Charity
             are
             no
             Christian
             Vertues
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             acts
             of
             Worship
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             flow
             from
             a
             great
             sense
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             veneration
             for
             him
             :
             for
             God
             is
             the
             sole
             Object
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             sober
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             charitable
             upon
             some
             meaner
             Considerations
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             end
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             to
             serve
             our selves
             or
             our
             Friends
             ,
             or
             to
             follow
             the
             inclinations
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             properly
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Whatsoever
             we
             do
             out
             of
             a
             just
             sense
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             respects
             an
             act
             of
             
             Worship
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             to
             honour
             the
             Deity
             ,
             which
             may
             as
             effectually
             be
             done
             by
             actions
             ,
             as
             by
             words
             ;
             verbal
             praises
             are
             of
             no
             value
             with
             God
             ,
             are
             meer
             lip-labour
             and
             formal
             complements
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             alone
             ,
             and
             produce
             no
             answerable
             effects
             in
             our
             lives
             .
             This
             is
             what
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             ,
             
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               without
               the
               power
               of
               it
               .
            
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             such
             a
             vital
             sense
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             excites
             in
             us
             devout
             affections
             ,
             and
             discovers
             it self
             in
             a
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             that
             which
             we
             more
             strictly
             call
             Worship
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             visible
             and
             solemn
             expression
             of
             our
             Honour
             for
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             our
             eyes
             and
             hands
             to
             God
             in
             Prayers
             ,
             Praises
             ,
             and
             Thanksgivings
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             sincere
             and
             hearty
             ,
             has
             a
             powerful
             influence
             upon
             the
             government
             of
             our
             Lives
             :
             For
             what
             sincere
             Worshipper
             can
             be
             so
             void
             of
             all
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             break
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             contemn
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             despise
             his
             Judgements
             ?
             and
             therefore
             that
             vain
             and
             hypocritical
             semblance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             wherewith
             some
             bad
             Men
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             and
             flatter
             God
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               form
               of
               Godliness
               without
               the
               power
               ,
            
             it
             being
             only
             an
             
             external
             imitation
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             without
             that
             powerful
             sense
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             governs
             the
             Lives
             of
             truly
             devout
             and
             pious
             Men.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             has
             the
             most
             universal
             and
             most
             powerful
             influence
             upon
             our
             Lives
             :
             So
             publick
             Worship
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             Worship
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             more
             hereafter
             .
             Indeed
             the
             right
             and
             power
             of
             holding
             Publick
             Assemblies
             for
             Worship
             ,
             is
             the
             fundamental
             right
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereon
             all
             Church-Authority
             depends
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             well
             observed
             and
             proved
             by
             a
             *
             Learned
             Man
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             signifies
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             Authority
             to
             take
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             done
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             second
             by
             Church-Censures
             ,
             the
             highest
             of
             which
             is
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             debarreth
             Men
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             makes
             forsaking
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             an
             Apostacy
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             fair
             step
             towards
             it
             :
             he
             exhorts
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             
             writ
             ,
             
               to
               hold
               fast
               the
               profession
               of
               their
            
             
             
               Faith
               without
               wavering
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             continue
             firm
             and
             stedfast
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             gives
             them
             this
             Caution
             ,
             
               Not
               forsaking
               the
               assembling
               of
               themselves
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               ,
               but
               exhorting
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               as
               you
               see
               the
               day
               approaching
               .
            
             Which
             at
             least
             supposes
             ,
             that
             to
             forsake
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             ,
             does
             greatly
             dispose
             Men
             to
             a
             final
             Apostacy
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             wherein
             he
             urges
             the
             great
             danger
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             had
             not
             separation
             at
             least
             been
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             :
             
               But
               if
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               that
               we
            
             
             
               have
               received
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sin
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               Vengeance
               ,
               and
               fiery
               Indignation
               ,
               which
               shall
               devour
               the
               Adversary
               .
               He
               that
               despised
            
             Moses
             '
             
               s
               Law
               ,
               died
               without
               mercy
               under
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               ;
               of
               how
               much
               sorer
               punishment
               shall
               he
               be
               thought
               worthy
               ,
               that
               trampleth
               under
               foot
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hath
               counted
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               was
               sanctified
               ,
               an
               unholy
               thing
               ,
               and
               hath
               done
               despite
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ?
            
          
           
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             whoever
             carefully
             examines
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Apostolical-Churches
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             account
             we
             find
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             may
             add
             of
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             )
             from
             the
             report
             of
             the
             most
             Primitive
             and
             Apostolical
             Fathers
             ,
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             Apostates
             from
             Christianity
             (
             by
             Apostates
             ,
             not
             meaning
             those
             who
             wholly
             renounced
             the
             Name
             and
             Profession
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             renounced
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             )
             actually
             separated
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             which
             S.
             Paul
             
             reproves
             them
             for
             ;
             but
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             they
             actually
             separated
             into
             distinct
             Communions
             ,
             but
             contended
             amongst
             themselves
             about
             the
             preference
             of
             several
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             was
             greatest
             ;
             
               Every
               one
               of
               you
               saith
               ,
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Apollo
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Cephas
             (
             or
             
               Peter
               )
               and
               I
               of
            
             Christ.
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             Case
             in
             the
             second
             Schism
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             ,
             who
             writ
             a
             Letter
             to
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             perswading
             them
             to
             Peace
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             and
             Order
             .
          
           
           
             But
             besides
             these
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             S.
             Paul
             makes
             a
             great
             sign
             of
             carnality
             ;
             
               For
               are
               ye
               not
               carnal
            
             ?
             
             
               for
               whereas
               there
               is
               among
               you
               Envying
               ,
               and
               Strife
               ,
               and
               Divisions
               ,
               are
               ye
               not
               carnal
               ,
               and
               walk
               as
               Men
               ?
               For
               while
               one
               saith
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               another
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Apollos
               ,
               are
               ye
               not
               carnal
               ?
            
          
           
             There
             were
             also
             Schisms
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             
               Timothy
               ;
               For
               of
               this
               sort
               are
            
             
             
               they
               who
               creep
               into
               Houses
            
             ,
             (
             who
             kept
             Secret
             and
             Clandestine
             Meetings
             )
             
               and
               lead
               captive
               silly
               Women
               ,
               laden
               with
               Sins
               ,
               led
               away
               with
               divers
               Lusts
               ;
               ever
               learning
               ,
               but
               never
               able
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
               Now
               as
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               withstood
               Moses
               ,
               so
               do
               these
               also
               resist
               the
               Truth
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             opposed
             themselves
             against
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             only
             Teachers
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             and
             were
             that
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             Moses
             was
             to
             the
             Iews
             .
             Which
             plainly
             signifies
             that
             they
             set
             themselves
             up
             against
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             gathered
             Churches
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             such
             Separatists
             St.
             Iohn
             speaks
             ▪
             whom
             he
             calls
             Antichrists
             ;
             
               they
               went
               out
            
             
             
               from
               us
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               of
               us
               ;
               for
            
             
             
               if
               they
               had
               been
               of
               us
               ,
               they
               would
               no
               doubt
               have
               continued
               with
               us
               :
               but
               they
               went
               out
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               all
               of
               us
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             that
             they
             went
             out
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             forsook
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             :
             by
             which
             he
             proves
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             of
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             they
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             same
             Body
             and
             Society
             ,
             but
             had
             entertained
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             were
             destructive
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             they
             would
             not
             have
             separated
             from
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             necessarily
             supposes
             ,
             that
             Christian
             Communion
             is
             so
             indispensible
             a
             Duty
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             causlesly
             separate
             from
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             without
             at
             least
             bringing
             his
             Christianity
             into
             question
             ;
             that
             nothing
             can
             reasonably
             tempt
             Men
             to
             a
             Separation
             ,
             but
             their
             renouncing
             some
             great
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             thing
             justify
             a
             Separation
             ,
             but
             such
             Corruptions
             ,
             as
             destroy
             the
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             there
             had
             bin
             no
             force
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             corrupt
             in
             the
             Faith
             from
             their
             Separation
             ;
             
               They
               went
               out
               from
               us
               ,
               because
               they
            
             
             
               were
               not
               of
               us
               :
               for
               if
               they
               had
               been
               of
               us
               ,
               no
               doubt
               they
               would
               have
               continued
               with
               us
               .
            
             So
             that
             tho
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             Schism
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Owen
             earnestly
             contends
             )
             signifies
             no
             more
             than
             Divisions
             and
             Contentions
             among
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             without
             the
             breach
             of
             Church-Communion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Separatists
             are
             not
             properly
             Schismaticks
             .
             I
             know
             not
             what
             he
             gains
             by
             this
             ,
             when
             Separation
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             was
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             much
             greater
             evil
             than
             Schism
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             but
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             Apostates
             from
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             were
             in
             those
             days
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Apostle's
             Argument
             holds
             good
             ,
             a
             sinfull
             and
             causless
             Separation
             can
             never
             be
             own'd
             without
             some
             degree
             of
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             no
             great
             purpose
             to
             dispute
             the
             signification
             of
             words
             ,
             when
             the
             difference
             between
             things
             is
             plain
             and
             notorious
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             manifest
             difference
             in
             Scripture
             between
             Schism
             and
             Heresie
             :
             the
             first
             being
             commonly
             applied
             to
             signifie
             those
             Divisions
             which
             were
             among
             Christians
             in
             the
             same
             Communion
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             if
             not
             always
             ,
             yet
             chiefly
             applied
             to
             signify
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifies
             a
             Sect
             ,
             or
             Party
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             Sectarian
             .
             Thus
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             when
             the
             Christians
             united
             into
             a
             distinct
             Church-Society
             ,
             was
             called
             Heresy
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             Sect
             ,
             and
             
             the
             
               Sect
               of
               the
               Nazarens
            
             .
             Thus
             we
             read
             of
             
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Sadduces
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Heresy
             is
             always
             used
             .
          
           
             Now
             tho
             these
             different
             Sects
             among
             the
             Iews
             did
             not
             separate
             into
             distinct
             Assemblies
             for
             Worship
             ,
             but
             all
             worshipped
             at
             the
             Temple
             ,
             (
             as
             even
             the
             Christian
             Iews
             did
             ,
             while
             the
             Temple
             stood
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             what
             happened
             to
             St.
             Paul
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             last
             time
             he
             
             went
             thither
             )
             yet
             they
             were
             distinguished
             by
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Usages
             ,
             and
             Schools
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             the
             effect
             of
             such
             Distinctions
             ,
             by
             different
             Interests
             and
             Affections
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             those
             Jewish
             Sects
             ,
             these
             Differences
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             break
             forth
             into
             open
             Separation
             ,
             but
             occasioned
             great
             sidings
             and
             Parties
             ,
             and
             Heats
             and
             Animosities
             ,
             were
             indifferently
             called
             Schisms
             ,
             or
             Heresies
             .
             
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             joyns
             
               Hatred
               ,
               Variance
               ,
               Wrath
               ,
               Seditions
               ,
               Heresie
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             then
             there
             were
             another
             sort
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             which
             always
             ended
             in
             Separation
             ;
             for
             such
             Men
             were
             always
             either
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             separated
             themselves
             .
             Such
             are
             those
             which
             St.
             Peter
             calls
             
               Damnable
               Heresies
            
             ,
             whom
             
             he
             compares
             with
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             which
             was
             destroyed
             with
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Water
             ;
             and
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             presumptuous
             ,
             
             
               self-willed
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               not
               afraid
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               Dignities
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             did
             wilfully
             and
             obstinately
             oppose
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             were
             invested
             with
             his
             Authority
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             Sin
             of
             those
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             who
             
             set
             themselves
             up
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             reproached
             the
             Rulers
             of
             
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             expresly
             called
             ,
             —
             
               doing
               presumptuously
               ,
               not
               to
               hearken
               to
            
             
             
               the
               Priest
               ,
               that
               standeth
               to
               minister
               before
            
             
             
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             therefore
             these
             Men
             are
             said
             ,
             
               to
               have
               forsaken
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               are
               gone
               astray
            
             .
             And
             whoever
             compares
             this
             Chapter
             with
             St.
             
             Iude's
             Epistle
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             St.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             Iude
             speak
             of
             the
             same
             Men
             ,
             for
             their
             Characters
             do
             exactly
             agree
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             S.
             Iude
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               these
               be
               they
               who
               separate
               themselves
            
             
             
               sensual
               ,
               having
               not
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             And
             
             thus
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             no
             Men
             ever
             separated
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             such
             gross
             Hereticks
             ,
             the
             several
             Sects
             of
             Gnosticks
             ,
             of
             whom
             Irenaeus
             and
             Epiphanius
             give
             us
             a
             large
             and
             particular
             account
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             the
             name
             Heresy
             ,
             which
             properly
             signifies
             a
             Sect
             or
             Separation
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             corrupt
             and
             Heretical
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             days
             were
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             Separations
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             find
             some
             remains
             of
             this
             ancient
             and
             original
             use
             of
             these
             words
             in
             after-ages
             ;
             for
             though
             Schism
             commonly
             was
             used
             in
             Church-Writers
             to
             signify
             Separation
             from
             Church-Communion
             ,
             and
             Heresy
             to
             signify
             false
             Doctrine
             ;
             yet
             separation
             from
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             only
             ocasioned
             upon
             a
             Dispute
             about
             Discipline
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             error
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             was
             called
             Heresy
             ;
             Thus
             St.
             Cyprian
             I
             remember
             calls
             the
             Schism
             of
             Novatianus
             [
             Haereticam
             Pravitatem
             ]
             
               Heretical
               Impiety
            
             ;
             and
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             question
             of
             Antonianus
             ,
             Quam
             Haeresin
             (
             Novatianus
             )
             introduxisset
             ,
             
               What
               Heresy
            
             Novatianus
             
               was
               the
               Author
               of
            
             ?
             he
             alledges
             nothing
             but
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
             says
             ,
             
               That
               we
               ought
               not
               curiously
            
             
             
               to
               enquire
               ,
               what
               he
               teaches
               ,
               who
               is
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               whatever
               he
               be
               ,
               he
               is
               no
               Christian
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             thus
             Felicissimus
             and
             his
             adherents
             are
             called
             
               Haeretica
               Factio
            
             ,
             an
             Heretical
             
             Faction
             ;
             though
             the
             Schism
             was
             occasioned
             only
             by
             a
             Dispute
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             concerning
             the
             restoring
             the
             Lapsed
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             in
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             time
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Error
             in
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Faith
             ,
             was
             called
             Heresy
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             Heresy
             did
             most
             frequently
             signify
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             a
             meer
             error
             in
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             thought
             a
             compleat
             formal
             Heresy
             ,
             without
             such
             Wilfulness
             and
             Obstinacy
             as
             ended
             in
             Separation
             .
             And
             therefore
             St.
             Austin
             describes
             Hereticks
             to
             be
             
             those
             ,
             
               who
               hold
               some
               false
               and
               corrupt
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               reproved
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               truth
               and
               sobricty
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               do
               obstinately
               resist
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               correct
               their
               poisonous
               and
            
             
             
               damnable
               Opinions
               ,
               but
               persist
               in
               defending
               them
               .
               Thus
               they
               become
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               become
               its
               enemies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Father
             in
             that
             famed
             Saying
             ,
             
               Errare
               possum
               ,
               Hereticus
               esse
               nolo
            
             ;
             though
             he
             might
             err
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             be
             an
             Heretick
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             so
             obstinately
             persist
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             any
             private
             Opinion
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             received
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             break
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             that
             account
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             were
             the
             Case
             ,
             that
             besides
             those
             Divisions
             among
             Christians
             in
             the
             same
             Communion
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             Schisms
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             there
             were
             formal
             Separations
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             a
             much
             more
             heinous
             nature
             ,
             which
             none
             in
             those
             days
             were
             guilty
             of
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             renounced
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ;
             if
             such
             Separations
             were
             always
             condemned
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             as
             Heresy
             and
             Apostacy
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             though
             such
             Separatists
             were
             not
             guilty
             of
             any
             fundamental
             
             Error
             in
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             Dr.
             Owen
             gains
             ,
             by
             proving
             that
             Separation
             is
             no
             Schism
             ,
             when
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             a
             much
             greater
             evil
             .
          
           
           
             And
             indeed
             if
             the
             Doctor
             will
             allow
             Schism
             to
             be
             a
             great
             evil
             ,
             when
             it
             signifies
             no
             more
             than
             Contentions
             and
             Quarrels
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             any
             one
             would
             reasonably
             think
             that
             Separation
             from
             a
             Church
             should
             be
             a
             much
             greater
             Evil
             :
             for
             Contentions
             and
             Quarrels
             are
             then
             come
             to
             their
             heighth
             and
             perfection
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             Friends
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Confederates
             part
             company
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             strange
             that
             less
             Quarrels
             should
             be
             a
             greater
             Evil
             than
             greater
             Quarrels
             ,
             unless
             he
             thinks
             it
             is
             with
             Schism
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             it
             was
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Leprosy
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             whole
             Body
             was
             over-spread
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             Leper
             was
             pronounced
             clean
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             most
             material
             Inquiry
             here
             is
             ,
             What
             is
             a
             Publick
             Assembly
             for
             Religious
             Worship
             ?
             for
             our
             Dissenters
             meet
             as
             publickly
             now
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             charged
             with
             forsaking
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             in
             times
             of
             Persecution
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             met
             very
             privately
             in
             small
             numbers
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             or
             very
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             discovery
             of
             their
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             yet
             such
             private
             and
             clandestine
             Meetings
             were
             not
             really
             Conventicles
             ,
             but
             
             publick
             Church-Assemblies
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             Proof
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             numbers
             ,
             nor
             meeting
             openly
             and
             publickly
             which
             makes
             a
             Church-Assembly
             ,
             but
             holding
             such
             Assemblies
             by
             the
             Publick
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             union
             with
             it
             :
             As
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             when
             a
             great
             many
             People
             meet
             together
             without
             Publick
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Riot
             ,
             not
             a
             Legal
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             Publick
             Places
             of
             Worship
             ,
             allowed
             by
             the
             Publick
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             one
             thing
             which
             makes
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             publick
             :
             For
             the
             
             Primitive
             Christians
             allowed
             no
             separate
             Assemblies
             ,
             no
             Congregations
             but
             what
             met
             in
             the
             publick
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             find
             an
             express
             Canon
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Gangra
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               shall
            
             
             
               take
               upon
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               privately
               to
               preach
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               making
               light
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               shall
               do
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               belong
               only
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               leave
               and
               allowance
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Accursed
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             Publick
             Worship
             is
             that
             Worship
             which
             is
             performed
             in
             Publick
             Churches
             ,
             or
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             by
             the
             allowance
             and
             appointment
             of
             the
             Publick
             Authority
             of
             
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             Separate
             Meetings
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             such
             allowance
             and
             authority
             ,
             must
             be
             Schismatical
             Conventicles
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             prove
             the
             lawfulness
             and
             necessity
             of
             such
             a
             Separation
             ;
             for
             indeed
             nothing
             can
             make
             a
             Separation
             lawful
             ,
             but
             what
             makes
             it
             necessary
             .
          
           
             II.
             This
             following
             Treatise
             consists
             of
             two
             Parts
             :
             the
             first
             concerns
             those
             ,
             who
             wholly
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             most
             part
             absent
             themselves
             from
             the
             Publick
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             of
             three
             sorts
             :
             1.
             
             Those
             who
             forsake
             Religious
             Assemblies
             out
             of
             prophaneness
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             due
             sense
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             or
             in
             contempt
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             who
             forsake
             Religious
             Assemblies
             for
             want
             of
             a
             due
             sense
             of
             the
             necessity
             and
             advantage
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             ;
             who
             do
             not
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             they
             can
             worship
             God
             as
             well
             at
             home
             in
             their
             Closets
             or
             Families
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             who
             plead
             Conscience
             for
             their
             Separation
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             distinct
             Communions
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Part
             is
             designed
             to
             correct
             some
             great
             Miscarriages
             in
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             which
             some
             ,
             who
             profess
             to
             
             live
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             are
             too
             notoriously
             guilty
             of
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             :
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               forsaking
               the
               Communion
               of
               their
               Parish
               Churches
               without
               just
               cause
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Irreverence
               in
               Worship
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               neglect
               of
               a
               due
               attendance
               on
               the
               publick
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               neglect
               of
               the
               Publick
               Administration
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               they
               neglect
               or
               refuse
               to
               submit
               their
               Children
               and
               Servants
               to
               Publick
               Instructions
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               either
               never
               receive
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               or
               very
               rarely
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             The
             very
             naming
             these
             things
             ,
             must
             needs
             convince
             all
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             any
             sense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             how
             seasonable
             this
             Discourse
             is
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Age
             wherein
             there
             was
             more
             need
             of
             it
             .
             And
             since
             Religion
             has
             so
             great
             an
             influence
             upon
             the
             government
             of
             Mens
             Lives
             ,
             the
             neglect
             or
             miscarriage
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             does
             not
             only
             tend
             to
             corrupt
             Mens
             Manners
             ,
             but
             has
             a
             very
             ill
             aspect
             upon
             Publick
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             a
             very
             ill
             time
             for
             any
             Man
             ,
             who
             prefers
             his
             own
             Ease
             and
             
             Quiet
             ,
             before
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             put
             forth
             to
             Sea
             in
             such
             a
             Storm
             and
             Hurricane
             ;
             when
             the
             passions
             of
             men
             are
             in
             such
             a
             ferment
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             hardly
             capable
             of
             coole
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             impatient
             of
             the
             gentlest
             Reproof
             and
             Opposition
             ;
             the
             most
             charitable
             Designs
             are
             misconstrued
             ,
             and
             nicknamed
             ;
             and
             whoever
             endeavours
             to
             convince
             Men
             of
             their
             Mistakes
             ,
             how
             careful
             soever
             he
             be
             to
             avoid
             all
             just
             occasion
             of
             offence
             ,
             is
             either
             a
             Railer
             ,
             or
             a
             Persecutor
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             do
             not
             much
             affect
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             affright
             me
             from
             any
             part
             of
             my
             Duty
             ;
             I
             value
             a
             good
             Name
             as
             much
             as
             other
             Men
             ,
             but
             am
             contented
             to
             be
             reproached
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             my
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             who
             was
             Himself
             reproached
             and
             vilified
             by
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             will
             be
             thought
             most
             unseasonable
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             is
             what
             concerns
             the
             Dissenters
             from
             our
             present
             Establishment
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             now
             upon
             all
             occasions
             urged
             ,
             and
             thought
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             to
             all
             such
             Discourses
             .
          
           
             But
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             unseasonable
             to
             perswade
             Men
             not
             to
             forsake
             Christian
             
             Assemblies
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             grown
             so
             general
             a
             practice
             ,
             that
             many
             have
             lost
             all
             sense
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             fit
             season
             for
             the
             applications
             of
             the
             Physician
             ,
             when
             the
             Patient
             is
             dangerously
             sick
             of
             a
             mortal
             distemper
             ?
          
           
             Thanks
             be
             to
             our
             good
             God
             ,
             we
             still
             enjoy
             the
             Opportunities
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             opportunity
             also
             of
             perswading
             and
             exhorting
             Men
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             How
             effectual
             indeed
             such
             Exhortations
             may
             be
             at
             such
             a
             time
             we
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             success
             in
             these
             matters
             does
             not
             so
             much
             depend
             upon
             the
             fittest
             season
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             temper
             of
             the
             Ground
             where
             the
             Seed
             falls
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Sower
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             
             However
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             a
             thing
             must
             be
             done
             when
             and
             as
             it
             may
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             there
             never
             was
             greater
             necessity
             for
             this
             Exhortation
             than
             in
             our
             days
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             I
             perceive
             makes
             some
             Men
             think
             it
             so
             unseasonable
             at
             this
             time
             to
             perswade
             Men
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             either
             in
             great
             hope
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             
             or
             at
             least
             to
             open
             the
             Door
             a
             little
             wider
             ,
             to
             let
             those
             in
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             excluded
             by
             some
             scruples
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             about
             some
             indifferent
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             used
             in
             our
             Worship
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             wish
             with
             all
             my
             Soul
             ,
             that
             such
             seasonable
             Exhortations
             as
             these
             may
             prove
             very
             unseasonable
             for
             their
             Designs
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bring
             Men
             to
             their
             Wits
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             consider
             what
             they
             are
             a
             doing
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             about
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             best
             Church
             in
             the
             World.
             It
             may
             be
             very
             unseasonable
             indeed
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             unseasonable
             and
             despicable
             piece
             of
             Folly
             and
             Modesty
             for
             all
             those
             who
             favour
             Sion
             ,
             to
             stand
             still
             and
             say
             nothing
             ,
             while
             they
             accomplish
             their
             Designs
             ,
             and
             bring
             their
             wicked
             Devices
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             who
             only
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             Church
             Doors
             a
             little
             wider
             ,
             to
             receive
             more
             honest
             and
             devout
             Men
             into
             our
             Communion
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             why
             they
             should
             conceive
             such
             Exhortations
             unseasonable
             at
             this
             time
             :
             for
             ,
             are
             they
             afraid
             that
             such
             Discourses
             should
             so
             far
             satisfy
             all
             Men
             in
             our
             Communion
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             need
             of
             any
             alteration
             ?
             Truly
             
             I
             have
             no
             great
             hopes
             to
             see
             such
             blessed
             effects
             of
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             convincing
             Discourses
             ;
             and
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             ever
             should
             be
             ,
             certainly
             no
             good
             men
             would
             be
             troubled
             at
             it
             ,
             since
             the
             great
             End
             they
             designed
             ,
             viz.
             To
             see
             all
             Men
             return
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             be
             as
             effectually
             obtained
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             much
             more
             desirable
             to
             see
             Men
             rectify
             their
             own
             Mistakes
             ,
             than
             to
             alter
             wholsom
             Constitutions
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             always
             great
             danger
             ,
             and
             very
             seldom
             any
             great
             success
             ,
             witness
             the
             miserable
             Confusions
             of
             the
             last
             Age.
             
          
           
             Or
             do
             they
             think
             it
             impossible
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             from
             unjust
             Imputations
             ,
             to
             wipe
             off
             that
             dirt
             ,
             which
             is
             cast
             upon
             her
             by
             her
             inveterate
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             evil
             and
             danger
             of
             Schism
             and
             Separation
             ,
             without
             obstinately
             adhering
             to
             every
             Punctilio
             ,
             and
             opposing
             all
             reasonable
             Condescentions
             to
             the
             weakness
             or
             ignorance
             of
             others
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             consequence
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Argument
             that
             they
             censure
             and
             revile
             Men
             before
             they
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             how
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             lawfulness
             and
             necessity
             of
             things
             ,
             
             between
             some
             less
             material
             Circumstances
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Possibly
             the
             most
             zealous
             and
             most
             learned
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             most
             ready
             to
             any
             Reasonable
             Compliances
             ,
             when-ever
             Authority
             shall
             see
             fit
             .
             We
             have
             a
             late
             Instance
             of
             it
             in
             an
             excellent
             Person
             ,
             than
             whom
             possibly
             
             no
             Man
             ever
             writ
             better
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             ever
             hinted
             more
             reasonable
             and
             equal
             Proposals
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             Dissenters
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             dispose
             Mens
             minds
             to
             Peace
             and
             Union
             by
             good
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             pious
             and
             earnest
             Exhortations
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             Publick
             Authority
             to
             relax
             the
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             ,
             to
             give
             ease
             to
             some
             doubting
             and
             scrupulous
             Consciences
             ;
             for
             while
             Men
             have
             such
             superstitious
             Conceits
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             either
             pleased
             or
             displeased
             with
             doing
             or
             not
             doing
             some
             indifferent
             things
             in
             themselves
             considered
             ;
             with
             wearing
             or
             not
             wearing
             a
             Surplice
             ,
             or
             using
             or
             not
             using
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             :
             when
             Men
             think
             that
             God
             will
             be
             angry
             with
             them
             for
             doing
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             forbid
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             must
             do
             nothing
             
             in
             the
             external
             Ministries
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             has
             expresly
             commanded
             ,
             (
             and
             then
             I
             confess
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             we
             can
             perform
             any
             one
             Duty
             of
             external
             Worship
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             ,
             how
             we
             can
             pray
             either
             with
             or
             without
             a
             Form
             ,
             since
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             commanded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             external
             circumstances
             of
             no
             one
             Duty
             are
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             while
             Men
             have
             such
             wild
             unpracticable
             Notions
             in
             their
             Heads
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             are
             pursued
             to
             their
             last
             Issue
             ,
             overthrow
             all
             manner
             of
             external
             Order
             and
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             all
             the
             Confusions
             of
             Quakerism
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             talk
             of
             Comprehensions
             and
             Concessions
             .
          
           
             And
             while
             Men
             have
             no
             sense
             at
             all
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             Schism
             and
             Separation
             ,
             but
             think
             it
             as
             innocent
             a
             thing
             to
             set
             up
             Church
             against
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             go
             from
             one
             Parish-Church
             to
             another
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             will
             never
             desire
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             sense
             what
             a
             necessary
             duty
             Christian
             Communion
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             damning
             Sin
             Schism
             is
             :
             and
             therefore
             whoever
             does
             sincerely
             and
             cordially
             desire
             to
             see
             all
             sober
             Christians
             united
             
             in
             the
             same
             Communion
             ,
             must
             earnestly
             exhort
             ,
             perswade
             ,
             and
             convince
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             yield
             and
             comply
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             Danger
             we
             are
             all
             in
             from
             the
             growing
             Power
             ,
             and
             secret
             Conspiracies
             of
             the
             Popish
             Faction
             ,
             makes
             all
             Men
             acknowledge
             the
             necessity
             ,
             and
             call
             aloud
             for
             Union
             .
             Our
             Dissenters
             ,
             who
             never
             did
             ,
             nor
             are
             ever
             likely
             to
             unite
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             their
             
               Cries
               against
               Popery
               ,
               and
               their
               Designs
               of
               pulling
               down
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             think
             this
             a
             convenient
             opportunity
             to
             accomplish
             their
             Ends
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             very
             busy
             to
             libel
             Church
             and
             Church-men
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             now
             of
             the
             State
             :
             this
             hath
             put
             many
             worthy
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             who
             are
             impatient
             to
             hear
             their
             Mother
             reviled
             and
             slandered
             )
             upon
             the
             defensive
             part
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Reformation
             of
             our
             Church
             from
             their
             rude
             Calumnies
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             express
             their
             readiness
             to
             comply
             and
             unite
             upon
             such
             Terms
             ,
             when
             ever
             Publick
             Authority
             shall
             see
             fit
             ,
             as
             would
             not
             utterly
             destroy
             our
             Constitution
             .
             The
             first
             they
             have
             done
             beyond
             the
             possibility
             of
             a
             sober
             Reply
             ;
             and
             how
             fruitless
             their
             Charity
             is
             in
             attempting
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             Dissenters
             
             themselves
             will
             convince
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             cannot
             patiently
             hear
             of
             any
             other
             terms
             of
             Concord
             ,
             but
             the
             extirpation
             of
             the
             corrupt
             and
             Antichristian
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             I
             am
             not
             ambitious
             to
             thrust
             my self
             into
             this
             Scuffle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             appear
             as
             a
             Disputant
             ,
             but
             make
             a
             close
             and
             serious
             Application
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             ,
             when
             the
             heat
             of
             Disputation
             is
             a
             little
             over
             ,
             may
             prove
             a
             more
             powerful
             conviction
             to
             all
             well-meaning
             Men
             ,
             than
             the
             best
             and
             most
             unanswerable
             Reasons
             have
             hitherto
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               those
               who
               wholly
               forsake
               Religious
               Assemblies
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Containing
                 an
                 Address
                 and
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 sense
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Obligation
                 which
                 lies
                 on
                 them
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   Proposals
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Speculative
                   Atheist
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   would
                   once
                   more
                   consider
                   ,
                   what
                   strong
                   and
                   almost
                   invincible
                   Inclinations
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   in
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   to
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   
                   God.
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   publickly
                   affront
                   Religion
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   wholly
                   forsake
                   Religious
                   Assemblies
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   intermeddle
                   in
                   the
                   Disputes
                   and
                   Controversies
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 from
                 Christian
                 Assemblies
                 out
                 of
                 profaneness
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 due
                 sense
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Obligation
                 which
                 lies
                 on
                 them
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Souls
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 first
                 the
                 Speculative
                 ;
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Practical
                 Atheist
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 Speculative
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 who
                 denies
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 despise
                 his
                 Worship
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 Love
                 or
                 Fear
                 ,
                 or
                 Religious
                 Adorations
                 .
                 Those
                 indeed
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 prudence
                 conceal
                 their
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 and
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 in
                 performing
                 all
                 the
                 External
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 few
                 Atheists
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 Wit
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 breeding
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 affront
                 the
                 
                 universal
                 Belief
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 at
                 present
                 dispute
                 the
                 Case
                 with
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 nor
                 attempt
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Folly
                 and
                 Madness
                 in
                 not
                 worshipping
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 proving
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 .
                 This
                 requires
                 a
                 larger
                 Discourse
                 than
                 my
                 present
                 Design
                 will
                 allow
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 been
                 already
                 done
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 advantages
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 by
                 much
                 better
                 Pens
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 make
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 very
                 fair
                 and
                 reasonable
                 Proposals
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 once
                 more
                 seriously
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 strong
                 and
                 almost
                 invincible
                 Inclinations
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 to
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 argue
                 now
                 from
                 Natural
                 Notions
                 and
                 Anticipations
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 common
                 Maxims
                 and
                 Principles
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Atheist
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 are
                 only
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 our
                 Education
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 had
                 such
                 Conceits
                 and
                 Fancies
                 in
                 our
                 Heads
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 taught
                 them
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 thing
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 Principles
                 
                 should
                 first
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 entertained
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 who
                 taught
                 them
                 the
                 first
                 Man
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 so
                 readily
                 to
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 carefully
                 to
                 propagate
                 them
                 to
                 Posterity
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 seems
                 strange
                 ,
                 how
                 Man-kind
                 should
                 so
                 universally
                 assent
                 to
                 such
                 Principles
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 Providence
                 ,
                 &c.
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 extreamly
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Make
                 and
                 Frame
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Natural
                 Notions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 pass
                 this
                 now
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 desire
                 these
                 Men
                 to
                 consult
                 a
                 little
                 with
                 the
                 Inclinations
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 but
                 Natural
                 Impressions
                 ,
                 the
                 necessary
                 Efforts
                 ,
                 Impetus
                 ,
                 and
                 Tendencies
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Stone
                 naturally
                 falls
                 downward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fire
                 as
                 naturally
                 ascends
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 any
                 Education
                 should
                 put
                 new
                 Inclinations
                 or
                 new
                 Passions
                 into
                 our
                 Minds
                 ;
                 Education
                 may
                 direct
                 our
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Passions
                 to
                 Unnatural
                 Objects
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 make
                 new
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Passions
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Soul.
                 Now
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Inclinations
                 of
                 Humane
                 
                 Nature
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 invincible
                 than
                 the
                 Inclination
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 as
                 a
                 God.
                 Though
                 the
                 Heathens
                 were
                 greatly
                 mistaken
                 in
                 their
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanest
                 and
                 most
                 contemptible
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 for
                 Gods
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 all
                 agreed
                 in
                 this
                 universal
                 Inclination
                 to
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Universal
                 Consent
                 in
                 Religion
                 was
                 more
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 impulses
                 and
                 tendencies
                 of
                 a
                 Reasonable
                 Nature
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Principles
                 of
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ;
                 for
                 Reason
                 always
                 joins
                 the
                 Act
                 and
                 the
                 Object
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 are
                 a
                 blind
                 and
                 confused
                 Principle
                 of
                 Action
                 ,
                 which
                 thrusts
                 forward
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 clear
                 perception
                 of
                 its
                 Object
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 Appetite
                 of
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 direct
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 sort
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 eating
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 use
                 with
                 our
                 Natural
                 Passions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 designed
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 wise
                 Consideration
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 excite
                 us
                 
                 more
                 vigorously
                 to
                 action
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 kind
                 of
                 Thirst
                 and
                 Appetite
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 Men
                 act
                 very
                 foolishly
                 ,
                 who
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 hurried
                 away
                 by
                 their
                 Passions
                 ,
                 without
                 expecting
                 the
                 Directions
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 Reason
                 ;
                 so
                 do
                 those
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 follow
                 their
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 ,
                 without
                 directing
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 proper
                 Object
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 gives
                 a
                 plain
                 Account
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Inclination
                 to
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 may
                 be
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 universal
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 World
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 ,
                 in
                 worshipping
                 those
                 things
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 worshipping
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 false
                 Gods
                 instead
                 of
                 one
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 no
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 we
                 call
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Polytheism
                 is
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 prove
                 against
                 the
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 Mankind
                 in
                 worshipping
                 some
                 God
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 they
                 presently
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Argument
                 will
                 prove
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Polytheism
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 natural
                 ,
                 since
                 
                 Mankind
                 were
                 not
                 more
                 universally
                 agreed
                 in
                 worshiping
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 worshiping
                 many
                 false
                 Gods.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 false
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 never
                 without
                 some
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Maker
                 and
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 prevailing
                 Times
                 of
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 ,
                 potent
                 and
                 flourishing
                 People
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iehovah
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 very
                 good
                 Answers
                 returned
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 by
                 Learned
                 Men
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 confess
                 none
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 more
                 clear
                 than
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 hinted
                 ,
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 .
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 work
                 more
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 we
                 owe
                 the
                 universal
                 Consent
                 in
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Man-kind
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 Directions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Object
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 from
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 discover
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 wise
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 chuse
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 exercise
                 their
                 Reason
                 
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 the
                 Heathens
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 St.
                 Paul
                 tells
                 us
                 they
                 are
                 inexcusable
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 )
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Polytheism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 ridiculous
                 Superstitions
                 .
                 Which
                 shows
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 owing
                 to
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 ,
                 proves
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 can
                 prove
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 neglected
                 the
                 Directions
                 of
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 imposed
                 on
                 by
                 Wicked
                 Spirits
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 makes
                 it
                 very
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Men
                 so
                 vastly
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 universally
                 agree
                 in
                 paying
                 Divine
                 Honours
                 to
                 some
                 Being
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 meer
                 Custom
                 ,
                 or
                 Education
                 ,
                 or
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 agree
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Object
                 and
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Worship
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 Inclination
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 not
                 governed
                 and
                 conducted
                 by
                 right
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 observe
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Passions
                 being
                 only
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 Design
                 
                 and
                 Contrivance
                 of
                 our
                 Wise-Maker
                 )
                 subservient
                 to
                 right
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 natural
                 Inclinations
                 being
                 a
                 necessary
                 Spring
                 of
                 Motion
                 and
                 Action
                 ,
                 when
                 meer
                 dry
                 Reason
                 in
                 this
                 imperfect
                 State
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 us
                 sufficient
                 quickness
                 and
                 vigour
                 in
                 pursuing
                 its
                 Commands
                 .
                 Hence
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 visible
                 in
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 do
                 plainly
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Natural
                 Notions
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 Religion
                 imprinted
                 upon
                 Mens
                 Minds
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 such
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 no
                 Natural
                 Knowledg
                 to
                 direct
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 our
                 Natural
                 Passions
                 ,
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 Fear
                 ,
                 and
                 Desire
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 no
                 Natural
                 Objects
                 proportioned
                 to
                 such
                 Passions
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 such
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 plainly
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Notions
                 Mankind
                 always
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 meer
                 Education
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 one
                 be
                 Natural
                 ,
                 both
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 blind
                 Impetus
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 Natural
                 Knowledg
                 to
                 guide
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 what
                 the
                 Atheist
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 owe
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Belief
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Instruction
                 of
                 our
                 Parents
                 and
                 Tutors
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 Children
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Belief
                 taking
                 so
                 early
                 a
                 possession
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 grows
                 up
                 into
                 such
                 strong
                 Prejudices
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 mistake
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Dictate
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Inclinations
                 to
                 Religion
                 are
                 wholly
                 owing
                 to
                 this
                 Belief
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 ridiculous
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Natural
                 Passions
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 Fear
                 ,
                 and
                 Desire
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 implanted
                 in
                 our
                 Natures
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 only
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 Impressions
                 of
                 External
                 Objects
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 External
                 Objects
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 will
                 see
                 without
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 may
                 hear
                 without
                 Ears
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 our
                 Senses
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Passions
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 capable
                 of
                 External
                 Impressions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 quick
                 perception
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 no
                 Belief
                 or
                 Opinion
                 whatsoever
                 can
                 put
                 any
                 new
                 Inclination
                 into
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 natural
                 inclination
                 to
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 excite
                 some
                 Inclinations
                 which
                 lay
                 dormant
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 sense
                 of
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 put
                 new
                 Inclinations
                 into
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 create
                 new
                 Powers
                 and
                 Faculties
                 in
                 our
                 Souls
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 since
                 this
                 Inclination
                 to
                 Religion
                 is
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 so
                 universal
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 result
                 from
                 any
                 Notions
                 and
                 Opinions
                 imprinted
                 on
                 our
                 Minds
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 nor
                 does
                 at
                 all
                 depend
                 on
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 Men
                 can
                 baffle
                 their
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 confute
                 all
                 the
                 Arguments
                 for
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cannot
                 silence
                 and
                 conquer
                 their
                 Inclinations
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ;
                 this
                 the
                 Atheist
                 feels
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 laugh
                 away
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 childish
                 Superstition
                 ;
                 whereas
                 were
                 this
                 Inclination
                 owing
                 to
                 Opinion
                 and
                 Prejudice
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 more
                 lasting
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 a
                 Belief
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 our
                 Modern
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 who
                 pretend
                 such
                 an
                 intimate
                 knowledg
                 and
                 familiar
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 Nature
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 perswaded
                 seriously
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Frame
                 and
                 
                 Constitution
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Natures
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 natural
                 Language
                 and
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 those
                 strong
                 Impressions
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 feel
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Minds
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 open
                 their
                 Eyes
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 adore
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cure
                 their
                 Souls
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 fatal
                 and
                 mortal
                 Disease
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 Beasts
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 Devils
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Another
                 Proposal
                 I
                 would
                 make
                 to
                 these
                 Men
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 publickly
                 affront
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 impudently
                 attempt
                 to
                 laugh
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 sport
                 with
                 those
                 Things
                 which
                 other
                 Men
                 account
                 Sacred
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 prophane
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 by
                 turning
                 them
                 into
                 Ridicule
                 ,
                 or
                 obscene
                 and
                 impious
                 Burlesque
                 .
                 This
                 possibly
                 will
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 very
                 odd
                 Proposal
                 to
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 it
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 justify
                 their
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 Religion
                 look
                 ridiculously
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 had
                 I
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 reasonable
                 Men
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 despair
                 of
                 convincing
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 reasonableness
                 of
                 this
                 Proposal
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Civility
                 and
                 good
                 Manners
                 require
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 No
                 well-bred
                 Man
                 will
                 chuse
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 publick
                 Affront
                 upon
                 his
                 Friends
                 and
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 sees
                 them
                 daily
                 guilty
                 of
                 great
                 Follies
                 and
                 Indiscretions
                 .
                 The
                 Laws
                 of
                 Conversation
                 require
                 us
                 to
                 treat
                 all
                 Men
                 with
                 just
                 respects
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 Understandings
                 be
                 of
                 different
                 makes
                 and
                 sizes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Fortune
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 Life
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 our
                 own
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 then
                 can
                 a
                 modest
                 Man
                 endure
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 affronting
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 or
                 laughing
                 at
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 received
                 or
                 established
                 by
                 an
                 Universal
                 Consent
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 as
                 very
                 a
                 Dream
                 and
                 Fancy
                 as
                 the
                 Tales
                 of
                 Faries
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Reverence
                 due
                 to
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 from
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 all
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 (
                 excepting
                 some
                 few
                 wise
                 and
                 cautious
                 Atheists
                 )
                 have
                 believed
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 honoured
                 him
                 with
                 publick
                 Worship
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 affront
                 to
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Nay
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 Affront
                 to
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Publick
                 Government
                 :
                 In
                 all
                 Nations
                 one
                 Religion
                 or
                 other
                 is
                 established
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 these
                 Men
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 laugh
                 at
                 the
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Dotages
                 of
                 single
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 united
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 mature
                 Resolves
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 great
                 Boldness
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 very
                 little
                 Wit
                 or
                 Manners
                 .
                 A
                 modest
                 Man
                 would
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 suspect
                 his
                 own
                 judgment
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 found
                 himself
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 Consent
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 least
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 rudely
                 contradict
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Government
                 is
                 affronted
                 by
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 laugh
                 at
                 such
                 publick
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 at
                 Religion
                 considered
                 as
                 established
                 by
                 Law.
                 So
                 much
                 do
                 such
                 Men
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Principles
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 great
                 opinion
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 yet
                 thought
                 it
                 something
                 considerable
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 became
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 nor
                 Authority
                 of
                 
                 Laws
                 can
                 command
                 respect
                 from
                 some
                 Men
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 vigorous
                 execution
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 would
                 soon
                 teach
                 them
                 better
                 Manners
                 ,
                 than
                 ever
                 they
                 will
                 learn
                 in
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 Atheism
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 affront
                 the
                 general
                 sense
                 of
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 all
                 Governments
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 sagest
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 inquisitive
                 Men
                 of
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
                 Among
                 all
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 expresly
                 denied
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Worship
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Epicurus
                 indeed
                 denied
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 more
                 civil
                 way
                 of
                 turning
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 pretended
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 ,
                 but
                 idle
                 and
                 unactive
                 Perfections
                 .
                 Socrates
                 died
                 a
                 Martyr
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Plato
                 and
                 Aristotle
                 did
                 both
                 acknowledg
                 a
                 supream
                 Being
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 later
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 differed
                 about
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 question
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 mistake
                 meerly
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 ignorant
                 unphilosophical
                 Heads
                 ,
                 but
                 has
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 had
                 such
                 Learned
                 
                 Patrons
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 least
                 do
                 not
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 laughed
                 at
                 by
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 modesty
                 and
                 good
                 breeding
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 these
                 Men
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 they
                 consult
                 their
                 own
                 Reputation
                 in
                 laughing
                 at
                 Religion
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 silly
                 thing
                 for
                 some
                 few
                 Men
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 )
                 to
                 think
                 to
                 out-laugh
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 the
                 loudest
                 laughter
                 will
                 always
                 be
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 numbers
                 ;
                 though
                 indeed
                 all
                 Men
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 veneration
                 for
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Abuses
                 and
                 Affronts
                 of
                 Religion
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 provoke
                 Men
                 to
                 laughter
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 holy
                 jealousie
                 and
                 indignation
                 .
                 No
                 Man
                 can
                 endure
                 with
                 patience
                 to
                 hear
                 that
                 exposed
                 to
                 contempt
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 admires
                 and
                 adores
                 .
                 Such
                 Atheistical
                 Scoffers
                 are
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 like
                 themselves
                 ,
                 abhor
                 and
                 scorn
                 them
                 ,
                 fly
                 their
                 Company
                 ,
                 hate
                 their
                 very
                 Names
                 ,
                 as
                 Traitors
                 to
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Pests
                 of
                 Humane
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reproach
                 and
                 shame
                 of
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 can
                 any
                 wise
                 Man
                 ,
                 (
                 let
                 his
                 Opinions
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 )
                 who
                 
                 designs
                 to
                 live
                 happily
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 me-thinks
                 those
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 should
                 desire
                 ,
                 who
                 expect
                 nothing
                 hereafter
                 )
                 think
                 this
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 happiness
                 ,
                 to
                 forfeit
                 the
                 Love
                 and
                 Friendship
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 who
                 love
                 and
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greatest
                 numbers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 banish
                 himself
                 from
                 Humane
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 or
                 render
                 it
                 very
                 unpleasant
                 and
                 uneasy
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 expect
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 great
                 Wits
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 cunning
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 unsetling
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 a
                 merry
                 Jest
                 upon
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 should
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 Judges
                 of
                 these
                 Matters
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 so
                 plain
                 and
                 evident
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Man
                 infallibly
                 forfeits
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 his
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 who
                 sets
                 up
                 for
                 Atheism
                 .
                 Atheists
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 Scene
                 and
                 Theatre
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 and
                 applaud
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 despise
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 argument
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 depth
                 and
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 Objections
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 start
                 Difficulties
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 very
                 mean
                 parts
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 tryal
                 of
                 Judgment
                 to
                 answer
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 cannot
                 do
                 ;
                 when
                 Men
                 are
                 so
                 over-subtil
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 understand
                 these
                 plain
                 and
                 obvious
                 Demonstrations
                 ,
                 which
                 convince
                 all
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 understood
                 by
                 every
                 Plow-man
                 ,
                 such
                 subtilty
                 is
                 never
                 admired
                 ,
                 but
                 despised
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Wit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 very
                 undecent
                 to
                 jest
                 with
                 grave
                 and
                 serious
                 Matters
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 have
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 Salt
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nauseous
                 and
                 offensive
                 to
                 sober
                 Minds
                 ;
                 no
                 Man
                 admires
                 his
                 Wit
                 ,
                 who
                 abuses
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Friend
                 :
                 Prophane
                 Wit
                 is
                 the
                 easiest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 in
                 such
                 bold
                 Allusions
                 as
                 any
                 Man
                 may
                 make
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 neither
                 Modesty
                 nor
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 Wit
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 abusing
                 their
                 Maker
                 ,
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 scum
                 and
                 putrefaction
                 of
                 Wit.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 These
                 Men
                 should
                 consider
                 what
                 mischief
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 to
                 publick
                 Societies
                 ,
                 by
                 laughing
                 at
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 exposing
                 it
                 to
                 contempt
                 ;
                 for
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 firmest
                 Bond
                 of
                 Humane
                 
                 Societies
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 once
                 Men
                 should
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 external
                 Fear
                 and
                 Power
                 could
                 restrain
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 .
                 Atheism
                 is
                 a
                 Secret
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 it
                 ,
                 ought
                 in
                 prudence
                 and
                 interest
                 to
                 keep
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 an
                 Atheist
                 can
                 never
                 mend
                 his
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 greatly
                 injure
                 himself
                 by
                 propagating
                 Atheism
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Ends
                 he
                 can
                 serve
                 by
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 he
                 enjoys
                 in
                 greatest
                 perfection
                 ,
                 while
                 no
                 Man
                 understands
                 the
                 Secret
                 but
                 himself
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 only
                 end
                 he
                 can
                 propose
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 Fears
                 of
                 Invisible
                 Powers
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 restraints
                 laid
                 upon
                 his
                 sensual
                 Enjoyments
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 Caution
                 and
                 Interest
                 suggest
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 satisfy
                 his
                 Lusts
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 secure
                 himself
                 from
                 present
                 danger
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Atheist
                 alone
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 great
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 restrained
                 by
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 unequal
                 a
                 Match
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 whose
                 hands
                 are
                 tied
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 own
                 are
                 free
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Wit
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 proselite
                 a
                 whole
                 Nation
                 to
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 Hell
                 would
                 break
                 loose
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 might
                 soon
                 
                 find
                 himself
                 exposed
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 Violences
                 and
                 Injuries
                 which
                 he
                 now
                 securely
                 practises
                 .
                 When
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 restrain
                 Men
                 from
                 doing
                 any
                 wickedness
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 Humane
                 Power
                 ,
                 this
                 World
                 will
                 quickly
                 prove
                 a
                 very
                 miserable
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 Scene
                 of
                 Confusion
                 and
                 Disorder
                 ,
                 of
                 Rapes
                 and
                 Adulteries
                 ,
                 of
                 Violence
                 and
                 Rapine
                 ,
                 of
                 Blood
                 and
                 Murders
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 great
                 Leviathan
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 ,
                 understands
                 his
                 own
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 Atheistical
                 Subjects
                 do
                 theirs
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 no
                 wise
                 Man
                 can
                 think
                 it
                 his
                 Interest
                 to
                 promote
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 his
                 Interest
                 to
                 deride
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 expose
                 it
                 to
                 contempt
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Another
                 Reason
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 at
                 least
                 be
                 modest
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 fear
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 find
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 absolutely
                 certain
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 perfectly
                 secure
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 can
                 answer
                 all
                 the
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Men
                 prove
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 utmost
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 )
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 
                 make
                 a
                 World
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 laugh
                 at
                 the
                 silly
                 Cheats
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 upon
                 Man-kind
                 by
                 some
                 cunning
                 States-men
                 ,
                 who
                 invented
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fears
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Government
                 more
                 easy
                 and
                 secure
                 ;
                 yet
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 undertake
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 till
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 perfectly
                 secure
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 offer
                 as
                 few
                 Affronts
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 ;
                 to
                 deny
                 his
                 Being
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 has
                 furnished
                 us
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 ways
                 of
                 knowing
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Affront
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 additional
                 Aggravations
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 meer
                 incurable
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 Men
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 the
                 Fault
                 is
                 much
                 less
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 express
                 so
                 much
                 scorn
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 looks
                 like
                 a
                 profest
                 enmity
                 to
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 ignorant
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sufficient
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 
                 hate
                 and
                 despise
                 the
                 least
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Imagination
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Being
                 as
                 Men
                 call
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 were
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 separate
                 the
                 disbelief
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 from
                 a
                 hatred
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 certainly
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 were
                 Men
                 Atheists
                 meerly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Evidence
                 )
                 it
                 would
                 concern
                 such
                 Men
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 other
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 which
                 Atheism
                 allows
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 modest
                 and
                 civil
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 fanciful
                 Idea
                 and
                 Imagination
                 of
                 a
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 fifthly
                 ,
                 whether
                 Religion
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 ridiculous
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 argues
                 great
                 folly
                 for
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 Religion
                 indeed
                 is
                 a
                 Mistake
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 ridiculous
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 Evidence
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 convinces
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 wisest
                 and
                 most
                 inquisitive
                 Men
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 call
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 grave
                 and
                 serious
                 a
                 Thing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 high
                 importance
                 and
                 concernment
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 all
                 Mankind
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 wish
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 more
                 lovely
                 and
                 desirable
                 Being
                 could
                 there
                 possibly
                 be
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 ▪
                 
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 :
                 an
                 infinitely
                 Wise
                 and
                 Powerful
                 ,
                 Holy
                 and
                 Just
                 Being
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 and
                 who
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 who
                 governs
                 the
                 World
                 with
                 the
                 kindness
                 and
                 tenderness
                 of
                 a
                 Parent
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 care
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 Publick
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Empires
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Creature
                 ,
                 how
                 mean
                 and
                 contemptible
                 soever
                 it
                 appears
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 loves
                 himself
                 ,
                 could
                 forbear
                 wishing
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 One
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 might
                 securely
                 trust
                 and
                 depend
                 in
                 all
                 Events
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 Reasonable
                 Creature
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 adore
                 and
                 worship
                 so
                 perfect
                 and
                 glorious
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 our
                 thankful
                 Acknowledgments
                 to
                 our
                 great
                 Maker
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 Benefactor
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Lovely
                 ,
                 Excellent
                 ,
                 Powerful
                 ,
                 Wise
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Lord
                 and
                 Judg
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 noble
                 than
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 meerly
                 to
                 live
                 happily
                 a
                 few
                 Years
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
                 
                 a
                 Thing
                 so
                 agreeable
                 to
                 those
                 vehement
                 Desires
                 of
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 imprinted
                 on
                 our
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 so
                 raise
                 our
                 Minds
                 above
                 the
                 mean
                 and
                 beggarly
                 Enjoyments
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 truly-religious
                 Man
                 almost
                 as
                 much
                 differ
                 from
                 earthly
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 sottish
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 differs
                 from
                 a
                 Beast
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 certainly
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Atheist
                 may
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 mistaken
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 foolish
                 choice
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 suffice
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 Proposal
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 put
                 publick
                 Affronts
                 upon
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ;
                 If
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 could
                 perswade
                 these
                 Men
                 to
                 treat
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 external
                 Modesty
                 and
                 Respect
                 ,
                 my
                 next
                 Proposal
                 to
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 Not
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Publick
                 Assemblies
                 for
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 they
                 cannot
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 will
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 profess
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 bring
                 themselves
                 under
                 a
                 great
                 suspicion
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 I
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 reasonably
                 to
                 object
                 against
                 this
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 Scruple
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 cannot
                 believe
                 themselves
                 accountable
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 themselves
                 in
                 these
                 Matters
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 conceal
                 their
                 own
                 Sentiments
                 and
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Things
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 Being
                 they
                 deny
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Civility
                 and
                 Respect
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 common
                 and
                 received
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 publick
                 Laws
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Advantages
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 great
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 knows
                 how
                 God
                 may
                 work
                 upon
                 their
                 Minds
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 Time
                 !
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 observing
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 publick
                 Expressions
                 of
                 Devotion
                 in
                 Christian
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Dream
                 and
                 Fancy
                 ?
                 Who
                 knows
                 how
                 God
                 may
                 direct
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 such
                 words
                 into
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 pierce
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 dispel
                 those
                 Mists
                 and
                 Fogs
                 which
                 clouded
                 their
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Certainty
                 ,
                 and
                 Excellency
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 sure
                 this
                 is
                 never
                 likely
                 
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 their
                 turning
                 their
                 Backs
                 upon
                 Publick
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 often
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 unlikely
                 Cure
                 of
                 Atheism
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 at
                 least
                 such
                 Men
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 modest
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 intermeddle
                 in
                 the
                 Disputes
                 and
                 Controversies
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fulsome
                 and
                 nauseous
                 Thing
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Atheists
                 and
                 Infidels
                 of
                 our
                 Days
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 great
                 Reformers
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 mighty
                 Cry
                 for
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 :
                 for
                 what-ever
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 needful
                 at
                 this
                 Time
                 ,
                 whatever
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 may
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 yet
                 what
                 have
                 these
                 Men
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 it
                 ?
                 those
                 who
                 think
                 Religion
                 a
                 meer
                 Fable
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Utopian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 Conscience
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 Clouts
                 ,
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 Scare-crow
                 to
                 fright
                 such
                 silly
                 Creatures
                 from
                 their
                 Beloved
                 Enjoyments
                 ,
                 and
                 Hell
                 and
                 Heaven
                 to
                 be
                 forged
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Mint
                 with
                 the
                 Poets
                 Styx
                 ,
                 and
                 Acheron
                 ,
                 and
                 Elysian
                 Fields
                 ?
                 We
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 see
                 Blessed
                 Times
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 Men
                 as
                 these
                 had
                 but
                 the
                 Reforming
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Practical
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   who
                   profess
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   live
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   none
                   ;
                   very
                   seldom
                   think
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   neglect
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   :
                   Several
                   Considerations
                   to
                   convince
                   ▪
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   Evil
                   and
                   Sinfulness
                   of
                   Irreligion
                   .
                
              
               
                 SEcondly
                 ;
                 Another
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 desert
                 Religious
                 Assemblies
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 sense
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Practical
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 Men
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 profess
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 live
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 ,
                 very
                 seldom
                 think
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 no
                 care
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 their
                 Friend
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 believe
                 their
                 Souls
                 shall
                 survive
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 either
                 very
                 happy
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 miserable
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 so
                 wretchedly
                 careless
                 ,
                 so
                 brutishly
                 unconcerned
                 for
                 Times
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 Provision
                 for
                 a
                 future
                 State
                 ;
                 to
                 use
                 no
                 diligence
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 Eternal
                 
                 Miseries
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Rewards
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 but
                 two
                 ways
                 of
                 dealing
                 with
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 Convince
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Perswade
                 ;
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Evil
                 ,
                 the
                 Danger
                 ,
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 ,
                 of
                 forsaking
                 the
                 Publick
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 an
                 Eternal
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 natural
                 Method
                 of
                 proceeding
                 is
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 Convince
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 Perswade
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 for
                 the
                 conviction
                 of
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 represent
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Evil
                 ,
                 Danger
                 ,
                 and
                 Folly
                 of
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ;
                 The
                 Evil
                 and
                 Sinfulness
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 supposing
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 Men
                 profess
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 every
                 Man
                 must
                 acknowledg
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 heinous
                 and
                 provoking
                 Sin
                 to
                 neglect
                 or
                 contemn
                 his
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 Irreligion
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 affront
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 Atheism
                 it self
                 .
                 An
                 Atheist
                 denies
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 an
                 Irreligious
                 Man
                 contemns
                 and
                 slights
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 Being
                 he
                 owns
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 denies
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 
                 reproaches
                 his
                 Nature
                 .
                 The
                 Atheist
                 denies
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 call
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 Irreligious
                 Man
                 owns
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 worship
                 him
                 as
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 publick
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Excellencies
                 and
                 Perfections
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Providence
                 in
                 making
                 and
                 governing
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 Care
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 refuse
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 an
                 habitual
                 neglect
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 meer
                 Titular
                 and
                 Mock-God
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 argues
                 a
                 very
                 mean
                 and
                 contemptuous
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 as
                 including
                 a
                 denial
                 of
                 the
                 Essential
                 Perfections
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 and
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pagan
                 Superstitions
                 and
                 Idolatries
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 reproach
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 they
                 gave
                 that
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 only
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 often
                 to
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 worshipped
                 God
                 by
                 such
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 or
                 barbarous
                 and
                 inhumane
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 made
                 a
                 dishonourable
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 even
                 their
                 Idolatrous
                 Worship
                 
                 was
                 some
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 God's
                 Power
                 and
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 these
                 Men
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 refuse
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ;
                 To
                 deny
                 or
                 neglect
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 injustice
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 God
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 natural
                 Right
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 alone
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 requires
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 Excellent
                 and
                 perfect
                 Being
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 all
                 possible
                 Perfections
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 has
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Excellent
                 Worship
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 Perfections
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 right
                 ,
                 challenge
                 a
                 proportionable
                 esteem
                 and
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 absolute
                 and
                 soveraign
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 Worship
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 see
                 nor
                 hear
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 excites
                 in
                 us
                 a
                 great
                 Esteem
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 or
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Thing
                 wherein
                 he
                 excels
                 ;
                 and
                 prompts
                 us
                 to
                 say
                 what
                 we
                 know
                 in
                 his
                 Commendations
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 accounted
                 injustice
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 each
                 other
                 their
                 just
                 Praises
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 much
                 greater
                 Injustice
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 God
                 his
                 Essential
                 Glory
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 incommunicable
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 naturally
                 belongs
                 to
                 such
                 incommunicable
                 Perfections
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 not
                 to
                 admire
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Great
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 love
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 fear
                 and
                 reverence
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 powerful
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 Passions
                 are
                 naturally
                 determined
                 to
                 their
                 proper
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 discover
                 those
                 Perfections
                 which
                 are
                 notorious
                 and
                 visible
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 reproach
                 to
                 our
                 Understandings
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 or
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Natures
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 dulness
                 and
                 stupidity
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 vicious
                 defect
                 in
                 our
                 Will
                 and
                 Passions
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Perfections
                 have
                 a
                 natural
                 right
                 to
                 some
                 proportionable
                 Respects
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Infinite
                 Perfections
                 of
                 God
                 naturally
                 challenge
                 the
                 highest
                 veneration
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 natural
                 Relation
                 between
                 natural
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 natural
                 Passions
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 has
                 a
                 natural
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Praise
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Works
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                   declare
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Firmament
                   sheweth
                   his
                   handy-work
                   .
                
                 
                 What-ever
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 or
                 Goodness
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 this
                 vast
                 and
                 beautiful
                 World
                 ,
                 what-ever
                 Perfections
                 are
                 bestowed
                 on
                 any
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Maker
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 see
                 any
                 curious
                 piece
                 of
                 Painting
                 ,
                 without
                 admiring
                 and
                 praising
                 the
                 skill
                 of
                 the
                 Painter
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 very
                 unjust
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 very
                 sensless
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 so
                 wonderful
                 for
                 its
                 unknown
                 Extent
                 ,
                 exquisite
                 Contrivance
                 ,
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 Uniformity
                 ,
                 infinite
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 variety
                 and
                 perfections
                 of
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 adore
                 and
                 worship
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 made
                 all
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Order
                 ,
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 Material
                 Beings
                 ,
                 are
                 visible
                 Demostrations
                 of
                 the
                 Infinite
                 Perfections
                 of
                 their
                 Invisible
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 natural
                 Work
                 of
                 reasonable
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Perfections
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 humblest
                 and
                 devoutest
                 Adorations
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 unjust
                 to
                 defraud
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 their
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Actions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 greater
                 injustice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 and
                 independent
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 defraud
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 our selves
                 are
                 God's
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 who
                 owe
                 our
                 Being
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   him
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   move
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   our
                   being
                
                 ;
                 this
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 natural
                 Debt
                 ,
                 to
                 praise
                 and
                 adore
                 the
                 God
                 who
                 made
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   worship
                   and
                   fall
                
                 
                 
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   kneel
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   Maker
                   .
                   Know
                   ye
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   he
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   we
                   our selves
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sheep
                   of
                   his
                   Pasture
                   :
                   Enter
                   into
                   his
                   Gates
                   with
                   thanksgiving
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   his
                   Courts
                   with
                   praise
                   ,
                   be
                   thankful
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   bless
                   his
                   Name
                   .
                
                 For
                 since
                 God
                 made
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 a
                 natural
                 Right
                 and
                 Interest
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 challenge
                 our
                 Homage
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 just
                 Debt
                 entailed
                 upon
                 our
                 Natures
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 argues
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Son
                   honoureth
                   his
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   a
                   Servant
                   his
                   Master
                   :
                   If
                   then
                   I
                   be
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   my
                   Honour
                   ?
                   and
                   if
                   I
                   be
                   a
                   Master
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   my
                   Fear
                   ?
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 much
                 natural
                 Justice
                 in
                 paying
                 all
                 Homage
                 and
                 Worship
                 to
                 God
                 our
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 and
                 Soveraign
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 accounted
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
                 for
                 Children
                 to
                 honour
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 their
                 Masters
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 but
                 allow
                 God
                 the
                 same
                 right
                 in
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 challenges
                 in
                 his
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 judg
                 how
                 unseemly
                 and
                 unnatural
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 refuse
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 great
                 Author
                 of
                 our
                 Being
                 :
                 
                   Who
                   planteth
                   a
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   and
                   eateth
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Fruit
                   thereof
                   ?
                
                 Can
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 more
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 worshiped
                 and
                 adored
                 by
                 those
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 own
                 Hands
                 have
                 made
                 and
                 fashioned
                 ?
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 upon
                 all
                 Accounts
                 ,
                 God
                 has
                 a
                 natural
                 Right
                 to
                 our
                 Homage
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 can
                 excuse
                 us
                 from
                 paying
                 this
                 Debt
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 some
                 natural
                 Incapacity
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 indeed
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Debt
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 has
                 made
                 us
                 reasonable
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 endowed
                 us
                 with
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Perfections
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 understand
                 our
                 Obligations
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 Will
                 and
                 Choice
                 ,
                 as
                 can
                 act
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 inward
                 passions
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Joy
                 ,
                 Fear
                 and
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 Hope
                 and
                 Affiance
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 wrought
                 
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 strain
                 of
                 Devotion
                 .
                 He
                 has
                 given
                 us
                 Eyes
                 to
                 contemplate
                 this
                 beautiful
                 Frame
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 Tongues
                 to
                 speak
                 his
                 Praises
                 ,
                 and
                 publish
                 all
                 his
                 mighty
                 Works
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Man-kind
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 on
                 purpose
                 for
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 curious
                 and
                 diligent
                 Observer
                 of
                 God's
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ;
                 which
                 lays
                 a
                 new
                 Obligation
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 God
                 a
                 natural
                 Title
                 to
                 our
                 Worship
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 he
                 made
                 us
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 our
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 our
                 Creation
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 live
                 now
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 busy
                 World
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 this
                 Mortal
                 State
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 Ambition
                 and
                 Lust
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 find
                 very
                 little
                 time
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 thing
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 should
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Original
                 Work
                 and
                 Imployment
                 of
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostacy
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 Man-kind
                 had
                 preserved
                 their
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 in
                 
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 on
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 which
                 grew
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 without
                 plowing
                 or
                 sowing
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 fit
                 for
                 Food
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Arts
                 of
                 Cookery
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 bodily
                 Employment
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 required
                 much
                 labour
                 ,
                 nor
                 took
                 up
                 much
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 like
                 those
                 innocent
                 Diversions
                 ,
                 we
                 now
                 use
                 to
                 recreate
                 and
                 unbend
                 our
                 Minds
                 with
                 ;
                 now
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Original
                 State
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 Men
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 God's
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 adoring
                 the
                 great
                 Maker
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ?
                 unless
                 we
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 gave
                 Man
                 such
                 an
                 active
                 and
                 busy
                 Mind
                 to
                 dissolve
                 in
                 sloth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 uneasy
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 Paradise
                 it self
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 happiness
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 designed
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 Atheistical
                 Philosopher
                 to
                 admire
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 without
                 adoring
                 the
                 Wise
                 Creator
                 .
                 Indeed
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 conceivable
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 vast
                 and
                 comprehensive
                 a
                 Mind
                 ,
                 such
                 active
                 and
                 boundless
                 Passions
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 endowed
                 Man-kind
                 withal
                 ,
                 should
                 
                 be
                 wholly
                 designed
                 for
                 no
                 higher
                 Employment
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 qualify
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Plow-man
                 or
                 a
                 Mechanick
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 greatest
                 thing
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 State
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 Mind
                 as
                 comes
                 so
                 near
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 was
                 certainly
                 designed
                 for
                 nothing
                 less
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 Admiration
                 of
                 an
                 Infinite
                 Being
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 learn
                 the
                 End
                 for
                 which
                 Creatures
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 End
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 serve
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 Man
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 fitted
                 with
                 such
                 Endowments
                 and
                 Perfections
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 qualify
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Worshipper
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 perfect
                 Being
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 noblest
                 Employment
                 of
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 highest
                 End
                 for
                 which
                 Man
                 was
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 capable
                 of
                 worshipping
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 other
                 Creature
                 in
                 this
                 visible
                 World
                 is
                 ;
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 this
                 Work
                 ;
                 whence
                 again
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 Man
                 
                 for
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Service
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 no
                 Creature
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 whose
                 proper
                 Business
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 worship
                 his
                 Wise
                 Maker
                 ,
                 and
                 Bountiful
                 Lord.
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 Priest
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 who
                 offers
                 up
                 the
                 Praises
                 and
                 Thanksgivings
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 Debt
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 does
                 expect
                 and
                 exact
                 the
                 Paiment
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 certainly
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 expects
                 we
                 should
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 Constitution
                 of
                 our
                 Natures
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 natural
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Ends
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 made
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Natures
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 unimployed
                 ,
                 or
                 imployed
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 less
                 and
                 meaner
                 purposes
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 designed
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 frequent
                 and
                 express
                 Commands
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 Revelation
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 Will.
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 Exhortations
                 ,
                 and
                 Reproofs
                 about
                 this
                 Matter
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 spend
                 time
                 to
                 prove
                 so
                 acknowledged
                 a
                 Truth
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 conclude
                 the
                 great
                 Evil
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 highest
                 injustice
                 to
                 our
                 Maker
                 and
                 Soveraign
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ;
                 The
                 great
                 Evil
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 ,
                 of
                 denying
                 or
                 neglecting
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 appears
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 sordid
                 Ingratitude
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 Ingratitude
                 is
                 Injustice
                 too
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Injustice
                 to
                 a
                 Benefactor
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 consists
                 in
                 violating
                 all
                 those
                 Obligations
                 which
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Kindness
                 has
                 laid
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 breaking
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Natural
                 or
                 Civil
                 Right
                 .
                 For
                 Mankind
                 generally
                 accounts
                 the
                 Obligation
                 to
                 return
                 a
                 kindness
                 ,
                 as
                 strong
                 and
                 necessary
                 as
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 Debt
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 infamous
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
                 than
                 an
                 ungrateful
                 Person
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Goodness
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Perfection
                 than
                 strict
                 Justice
                 ,
                 so
                 Ingratitude
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 hateful
                 Vice
                 than
                 bare
                 Injustice
                 ▪
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Good.
                 As
                 Goodness
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Glory
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 Ingratitude
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 Infamy
                 and
                 Reproach
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 from
                 Goodness
                 .
                 Now
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
                 Injustice
                 and
                 Ingratitude
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 :
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 unjust
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 ungrateful
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ungrateful
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unjust
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 Notion
                 of
                 Injustice
                 :
                 for
                 Men
                 may
                 wrong
                 and
                 injure
                 those
                 who
                 never
                 did
                 them
                 any
                 kindness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Injustice
                 without
                 Ingratitude
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 neglect
                 to
                 make
                 decent
                 Acknowledgments
                 ,
                 and
                 Returns
                 of
                 Kindness
                 ,
                 without
                 injuring
                 their
                 Friends
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Natural
                 or
                 Civil
                 Rights
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Ingratitude
                 without
                 Injustice
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 unjust
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 ungrateful
                 too
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 our
                 Natural
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 great
                 Benefactor
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 which
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 natural
                 Right
                 to
                 our
                 Worship
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 lay
                 on
                 us
                 the
                 Obligations
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Gratitude
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 gives
                 him
                 a
                 natural
                 Right
                 to
                 our
                 Worship
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Natural
                 Lord
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 intirely
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 owe
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 
                 makes
                 it
                 very
                 unjust
                 to
                 deny
                 or
                 neglect
                 his
                 Worship
                 :
                 But
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 love
                 our Selves
                 and
                 our
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Advantages
                 of
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 which
                 Being
                 makes
                 us
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 in
                 gratitude
                 to
                 praise
                 and
                 adore
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 gave
                 us
                 our
                 Being
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 possibly
                 some
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 it
                 proper
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 good
                 to
                 us
                 before
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 good
                 in
                 making
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 injustice
                 ,
                 in
                 Creatures
                 not
                 to
                 praise
                 and
                 glorify
                 their
                 Maker
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 that
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heaven-born
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 noble
                 and
                 excellent
                 Faculties
                 of
                 Soul
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 us
                 capable
                 of
                 knowing
                 and
                 worshipping
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 make
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 a
                 natural
                 piece
                 of
                 Justice
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 value
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 our
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 any
                 advantage
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 so
                 noble
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 Beings
                 ,
                 Gratitude
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Justice
                 ,
                 obliges
                 us
                 to
                 employ
                 all
                 the
                 Faculties
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 high
                 and
                 noble
                 End
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 Ingratitude
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Injustice
                 to
                 our
                 Maker
                 ,
                 to
                 debase
                 our
                 Natures
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 stoop
                 to
                 low
                 ,
                 mean
                 ,
                 and
                 vile
                 Things
                 :
                 to
                 inherit
                 the
                 Curse
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 to
                 crawl
                 upon
                 their
                 Bellies
                 ,
                 and
                 lick
                 up
                 the
                 Dust
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 aspire
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 unite
                 themselves
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Love
                 and
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 good
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 maintains
                 and
                 upholds
                 us
                 in
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 provides
                 all
                 Necessaries
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 defends
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 unseen
                 Mischiefs
                 ;
                 both
                 Justice
                 and
                 Gratitude
                 require
                 us
                 to
                 praise
                 and
                 adore
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 constant
                 a
                 Benefactor
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 all
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 Justice
                 and
                 Bounty
                 of
                 our
                 Wise
                 Maker
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 lay
                 a
                 mixed
                 Obligation
                 on
                 us
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Gratitude
                 .
                 God
                 was
                 under
                 no
                 Antecedent
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 Will
                 and
                 Goodness
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 resolve
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 
                 under
                 the
                 Obligations
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 every
                 Creature
                 perfect
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 fitted
                 to
                 attain
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 its
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 Creatures
                 for
                 great
                 and
                 noble
                 Ends
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 bestow
                 very
                 noble
                 and
                 excellent
                 Natures
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Goodness
                 in
                 God's
                 making
                 and
                 governing
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 it
                 lays
                 a
                 mixt
                 Obligation
                 on
                 us
                 too
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Gratitude
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 manifestation
                 of
                 God's
                 Goodness
                 in
                 the
                 Redemption
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Work
                 of
                 such
                 pure
                 and
                 unmixt
                 Grace
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 Goodness
                 .
                 Innocent
                 Creatures
                 may
                 challenge
                 a
                 natural
                 Right
                 in
                 the
                 Care
                 ,
                 and
                 Protection
                 ,
                 and
                 Bounty
                 of
                 their
                 Maker
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Traitor
                 ,
                 a
                 Rebel
                 against
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostate
                 Wretch
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 abused
                 the
                 Bounty
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 his
                 Creator
                 ,
                 can
                 challenge
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 those
                 common
                 Blessings
                 which
                 God
                 bestows
                 upon
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 cause
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 shine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rain
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 since
                 Sin
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 External
                 and
                 Temporal
                 good
                 Things
                 which
                 Sinners
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 are
                 wholly
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 our
                 Obligations
                 to
                 Gratitude
                 and
                 Thankfulness
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 stronger
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Ingratitude
                 ,
                 in
                 neglecting
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 heinous
                 and
                 provoking
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 much
                 less
                 can
                 such
                 Sinners
                 reasonably
                 expect
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 challenge
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 redeem
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 Misery
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 an
                 amazing
                 ,
                 stupendious
                 ,
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 expression
                 of
                 his
                 Love
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 only
                 begotten
                 ,
                 and
                 well-beloved
                 Son
                 :
                 Here
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 breadth
                 of
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 passeth
                 all
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 
                   Grace
                   ,
                   free
                   Grace
                   ,
                   the
                   Riches
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   the
                   abundant
                   Riches
                   of
                   Grace
                   :
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 brings
                 us
                 under
                 such
                 Obligations
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 as
                 infinitely
                 excel
                 all
                 the
                 Obligations
                 of
                 Natural
                 Justice
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 our
                 
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 glorify
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 our
                 Bodies
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 God's
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 corruptible
                 Things
                 ,
                 as
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 precious
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Lamb
                 without
                 blemish
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 spot
                 ;
                 who
                 gave
                 himself
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 redeem
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 purify
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 zealous
                 of
                 good
                 Works
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 whole
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 Man's
                 Salvation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 meer
                 Grace
                 and
                 Love
                 ,
                 so
                 Gratitude
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 Principle
                 of
                 Gospel-Obedience
                 :
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 prevailing
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 to
                 feel
                 that
                 constraining
                 Love
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Love
                 engaging
                 us
                 to
                 live
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 those
                 Men
                 greatly
                 mistake
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Obligations
                 of
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 that
                 Gratitude
                 leaves
                 them
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Obligations
                 of
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 Case
                 ,
                 are
                 infinitely
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 forcible
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Ingratitude
                 proportionably
                 great
                 :
                 
                   For
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   escape
                
                 
                 
                   if
                   we
                   neglect
                   so
                   great
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   refuse
                   to
                   hear
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   spake
                   from
                   Heaven
                   to
                   us
                   ?
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   troden
                   under-foot
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   counted
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   we
                   were
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   an
                   unholy
                   Thing
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   done
                   despite
                   unto
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Grace
                   .
                
              
               
                 Since
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 under
                 such
                 powerful
                 Obligations
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Love
                 and
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 declared
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 serve
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 ;
                 we
                 should
                 consider
                 how
                 unkind
                 and
                 ungrateful
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 call
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 slight
                 or
                 neglect
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 their
                 God
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 certainly
                 such
                 Men
                 cannot
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 he
                 has
                 done
                 and
                 suffered
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 thank
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 As
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 infamous
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
                 so
                 nothing
                 does
                 more
                 provoke
                 God
                 than
                 such
                 rude
                 Affronts
                 of
                 his
                 Goodness
                 to
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 surprising
                 Discoveries
                 and
                 Manifestations
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 argue
                 so
                 brutish
                 ,
                 so
                 diabolical
                 a
                 temper
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 perfect
                 contrariety
                 and
                 contradiction
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 such
                 Men
                 must
                 naturally
                 sink
                 into
                 the
                 lowest
                 Hell
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Grace
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 be
                 conquered
                 nor
                 affected
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Charms
                 of
                 so
                 powerful
                 a
                 Love
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 incurable
                 as
                 Apostate
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ;
                 Another
                 Aggravation
                 of
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 this
                 Sin
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 baptized
                 and
                 professed
                 Christians
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 suppose
                 I
                 write
                 to
                 none
                 else
                 )
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Obligation
                 of
                 their
                 Baptismal
                 Vow
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 neglect
                 his
                 Worship
                 is
                 Perjury
                 ,
                 and
                 breach
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Apostacy
                 from
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 still
                 retain
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 dost
                 thou
                 know
                 what
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 thou
                 profane
                 Wretch
                 ,
                 who
                 thinkest
                 it
                 lost
                 time
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 canst
                 not
                 spare
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 from
                 worldly
                 Cares
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 thy
                 Sports
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Christians
                 ?
                 Wast
                 thou
                 ever
                 Baptized
                 ?
                 and
                 dost
                 thou
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 Baptism
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 thou
                 art
                 taken
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 obliged
                 thy self
                 to
                 serve
                 
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 incorporated
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 obliged
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 frequent
                 Christian
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 join
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 and
                 Offices
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ?
                 and
                 art
                 not
                 thou
                 afraid
                 to
                 deal
                 falsely
                 and
                 treacherously
                 with
                 thy
                 God
                 ?
                 
                   For
                   Vengeance
                   is
                   mine
                   ,
                   saith
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   repay
                   it
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   dreadful
                   thing
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   Hands
                   of
                   the
                   Living
                   God.
                
                 To
                 have
                 our
                 Portion
                 with
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   and
                   Unbelievers
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 miseries
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 World.
                 Now
                 as
                 Unbelievers
                 signifies
                 such
                 Infidels
                 as
                 obstinately
                 refuse
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 fairly
                 proposed
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 Hypocrites
                 does
                 not
                 only
                 signify
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 Men
                 mistake
                 the
                 word
                 )
                 those
                 who
                 counterfeit
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 fine
                 external
                 shew
                 and
                 appearance
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 rotten
                 at
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 signifies
                 those
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 Profession
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ,
                 nominal
                 and
                 titular
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 own
                 his
                 Religion
                 as
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 but
                 live
                 lewd
                 and
                 
                 profligate
                 lives
                 ,
                 make
                 no
                 Conscience
                 of
                 worshipping
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 think
                 of
                 saving
                 their
                 Souls
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 proposed
                 as
                 the
                 Patterns
                 and
                 Examples
                 of
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 God's
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 to
                 deter
                 any
                 Man
                 from
                 imitating
                 their
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 Hypocrites
                 and
                 Unbelievers
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 forfeit
                 all
                 the
                 Blessings
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 by
                 renouncing
                 or
                 contradicting
                 their
                 Baptismal
                 Vow
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 habitual
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 and
                 licentious
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 become
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 their
                 utmost
                 severity
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 much
                 worse
                 state
                 than
                 the
                 poor
                 Heathens
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 preached
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 neither
                 ;
                 as
                 St.
                 Paul
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   have
                   sinned
                   without
                   Law
                   ,
                   shall
                   also
                   perish
                   without
                   Law
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   sinned
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   the
                   Law.
                
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 have
                 
                 sinned
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 perish
                 without
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 signifies
                 a
                 much
                 easier
                 punishment
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 signifies
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 increased
                 his
                 Grace
                 to
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 has
                 always
                 annexed
                 severer
                 Punishments
                 to
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Thus
                 our
                 Saviour
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   easier
                   for
                
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorah
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                
                 Capernaum
                 .
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorah
                 were
                 as
                 vile
                 infamous
                 Places
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 destroyed
                 them
                 by
                 very
                 memorable
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 by
                 raining
                 Fire
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 on
                 them
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 never
                 enjoyed
                 those
                 means
                 of
                 Grace
                 which
                 Capernaum
                 did
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 preached
                 in
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 many
                 mighty
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 should
                 escape
                 better
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 than
                 Capernaum
                 ;
                 and
                 Capernaum
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 ,
                 will
                 escape
                 much
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 Infidels
                 and
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 and
                 profane
                 despisers
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 laboured
                 under
                 old
                 and
                 inveterate
                 Prejudices
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 required
                 time
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 free
                 and
                 impartial
                 Reason
                 to
                 wear
                 them
                 off
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 has
                 prevailed
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 ;
                 when
                 Men
                 are
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 Prejudices
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 and
                 early
                 Instructions
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 difficult
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 their
                 reverence
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 silence
                 and
                 stupify
                 their
                 clamorous
                 Consciences
                 :
                 for
                 Men
                 to
                 use
                 so
                 much
                 Art
                 and
                 Industry
                 to
                 turn
                 Atheists
                 or
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 or
                 profane
                 Scoffers
                 at
                 Religion
                 ,
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 excuse
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 Affront
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 receive
                 the
                 sorest
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Sentence
                 as
                 amazing
                 and
                 astonishing
                 as
                 the
                 Sin
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 represented
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 heinous
                 Nature
                 of
                 this
                 Sin
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 these
                 Men
                 do
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 profess
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 would
                 they
                 give
                 themselves
                 time
                 seriously
                 to
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 good
                 effect
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 can
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 believes
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 ever
                 consider
                 such
                 Matters
                 ,
                 endure
                 the
                 least
                 thought
                 of
                 
                 putting
                 such
                 a
                 scorn
                 and
                 contempt
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 does
                 naturally
                 signify
                 ?
                 He
                 knows
                 what
                 a
                 sharp
                 resentment
                 he
                 himself
                 has
                 of
                 a
                 slight
                 or
                 neglect
                 ;
                 how
                 ill
                 he
                 takes
                 it
                 if
                 Men
                 industriously
                 avoid
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 talk
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 mind
                 something
                 else
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 telling
                 a
                 Story
                 ;
                 if
                 his
                 Friends
                 neglect
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 their
                 heads
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 pass
                 by
                 his
                 Door
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 knows
                 how
                 sensible
                 Superiors
                 especially
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 neglects
                 from
                 their
                 Inferiors
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 be
                 slighted
                 by
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Father
                 by
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Master
                 by
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 is
                 thought
                 so
                 unsufferable
                 a
                 rudeness
                 ,
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 too
                 severely
                 punished
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 considering
                 that
                 infinite
                 distance
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 easily
                 conclude
                 how
                 ill
                 God
                 takes
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 slight
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 argues
                 very
                 mean
                 and
                 contemptible
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 Men
                 did
                 think
                 of
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 considers
                 also
                 how
                 many
                 Obligations
                 he
                 lies
                 under
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 blush
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 injustice
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 praise
                 and
                 magnify
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 reverence
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 thinks
                 it
                 great
                 injustice
                 to
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 worthy
                 and
                 deserving
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 conceal
                 them
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 ascribe
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Glory
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 and
                 Works
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 proclaimed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 Not
                 to
                 adore
                 and
                 worship
                 our
                 Maker
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 us
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 see
                 and
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 .
                 Did
                 God
                 give
                 me
                 Eyes
                 (
                 may
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 say
                 )
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Understanding
                 to
                 search
                 out
                 the
                 first
                 Cause
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Praise
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 confess
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 nor
                 admire
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 nor
                 praise
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ?
                 Did
                 he
                 give
                 me
                 a
                 Tongue
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 every
                 Trifle
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 but
                 where
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 vocal
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 my
                 Maker
                 ?
                 How
                 ill
                 should
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 I
                 make
                 any
                 Being
                 that
                 could
                 understand
                 or
                 speak
                 ,
                 should
                 it
                 refuse
                 to
                 acknowledg
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 owes
                 its
                 Being
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Consider
                 ,
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
                 how
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 resent
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Client
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 redeemed
                 Captive
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 obliged
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thy
                 Bounty
                 raised
                 from
                 a
                 low
                 to
                 a
                 splendid
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 who
                 owes
                 his
                 Being
                 ,
                 his
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 his
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Comforts
                 and
                 Blessings
                 of
                 Life
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 nothing
                 then
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Universal
                 Parent
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Benefactor
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 who
                 has
                 redeemed
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 designed
                 a
                 more
                 glorious
                 Happiness
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 unjust
                 and
                 ungrateful
                 neglects
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 render
                 thee
                 uncapable
                 of
                 his
                 Favour
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 unpardonable
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 to
                 his
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Covenants
                 ?
                 Such
                 Persons
                 are
                 not
                 thought
                 fit
                 for
                 Humane
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 who
                 break
                 the
                 most
                 Sacred
                 Ties
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 trusted
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 no
                 Man
                 ever
                 broke
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 an
                 Oath
                 or
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 expected
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 shall
                 I
                 break
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ?
                 a
                 Covenant
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 owe
                 all
                 my
                 hopes
                 of
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 
                 Good
                 I
                 now
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 expect
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 forfeit
                 my
                 Interest
                 in
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 perish
                 like
                 a
                 Fool
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 I
                 cannot
                 forfeit
                 my
                 Interest
                 without
                 breaking
                 my
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 perish
                 like
                 an
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 a
                 Runnagate
                 ,
                 a
                 Traitor
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 one
                 who
                 deserves
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 worst
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 deserves
                 no
                 Pity
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 grievous
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 chuse
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 unjust
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ungrateful
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 perfidious
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 forfeit
                 his
                 Love
                 and
                 Favour
                 ▪
                 and
                 to
                 incur
                 his
                 hottest
                 Displeasure
                 ,
                 than
                 acknowledg
                 that
                 I
                 owe
                 all
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 expect
                 all
                 from
                 him
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Danger
                   of
                   Irreligion
                   ,
                   both
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   this
                   World
                   and
                   the
                   next
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   folly
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   with
                   a
                   serious
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   these
                   Men
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   their
                   Souls
                   .
                
              
               
                 SEcondly
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 consider
                 the
                 Danger
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 ,
                 in
                 neglecting
                 or
                 contemning
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 those
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 wrought
                 on
                 by
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 Justice
                 or
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 brutish
                 Principle
                 of
                 Fear
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Danger
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 respects
                 both
                 this
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Danger
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 this
                 World.
                 Now
                 ,
                 whoever
                 believes
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 governs
                 all
                 Humane
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   whom
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   move
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   our
                   Being
                   ,
                
                 who
                 disposes
                 of
                 our
                 several
                 Fortunes
                 and
                 Conditions
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 apprehend
                 himself
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 miserable
                 here
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 neglects
                 to
                 adore
                 and
                 reverence
                 the
                 soveraign
                 and
                 
                 unaccountable
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 find
                 throughout
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Promise
                 even
                 of
                 Temporal
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Deliverance
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 beg
                 it
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 servent
                 and
                 importunate
                 Prayers
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 course
                 all
                 good
                 Men
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 have
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 blessed
                 success
                 
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   Call
                   upon
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   deliver
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   glorify
                   me
                   .
                   For
                   thou
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   art
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   ready
                   to
                   forgive
                   ;
                   and
                   plenteous
                   in
                   Mercy
                   unto
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   call
                   upon
                   thee
                   .
                   Give
                   ear
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   unto
                   my
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   attend
                   unto
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   my
                   Supplications
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   my
                   trouble
                   I
                   will
                   call
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   wilt
                   answer
                   me
                   .
                   He
                   shall
                
                 
                 
                   call
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   answer
                   him
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   trouble
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   deliver
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   nigh
                
                 
                 
                   unto
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   call
                   upon
                   him
                   ;
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   call
                   upon
                   him
                   in
                   Truth
                   .
                   He
                   will
                   fulfil
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   fear
                   him
                   ;
                   he
                   also
                   will
                   hear
                   their
                   cry
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   save
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   preserveth
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   love
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   wicked
                   will
                   he
                   destroy
                   :
                
                 Where
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 will
                 destroy
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 pray
                 to
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 neglect
                 or
                 despise
                 his
                 Worship
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 describes
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 One
                 that
                 heareth
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   thou
                   that
                   hearest
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   unto
                   thee
                   shall
                   all
                   flesh
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 to
                 expect
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 bestow
                 those
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Deliverances
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 worth
                 asking
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 ;
                 those
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 pray
                 for
                 those
                 good
                 Things
                 they
                 want
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 bless
                 God
                 for
                 giving
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 wise
                 Man
                 thinks
                 it
                 prudent
                 to
                 place
                 his
                 Favours
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 shall
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 return
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 burying
                 good
                 Seed
                 in
                 a
                 barren
                 Soyl
                 ,
                 that
                 deceives
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 indeed
                 being
                 the
                 Maker
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 expects
                 that
                 reasonable
                 Creatures
                 should
                 beg
                 the
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 provisions
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 keeps
                 Man-kind
                 under
                 a
                 constant
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 constant
                 dependence
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 expect
                 all
                 good
                 Things
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 dare
                 not
                 provoke
                 him
                 to
                 
                 anger
                 by
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 ;
                 Men
                 are
                 naturally
                 ashamed
                 of
                 approaching
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 conscious
                 to
                 themselves
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 Crime
                 ,
                 but
                 sneak
                 and
                 hide
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 Children
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 displeased
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 dare
                 not
                 ask
                 any
                 kindness
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 first
                 obtained
                 their
                 Pardon
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 highly
                 reasonable
                 and
                 necessary
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 discountenance
                 Irreligion
                 ,
                 by
                 casting
                 off
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 such
                 Men
                 who
                 refuse
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 Irreligious
                 Men
                 do
                 thrive
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 arrive
                 to
                 great
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 great
                 Honours
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 does
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 an
                 exact
                 difference
                 between
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 Men
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 serve
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 in
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 bad
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 God's
                 permitting
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 bad
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 constant
                 Providence
                 which
                 watches
                 over
                 good
                 Men.
                 Bad
                 Men
                 may
                 advance
                 themselves
                 by
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 and
                 Perjury
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 advanced
                 by
                 the
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Permission
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 God
                 never
                 blesses
                 any
                 wicked
                 Arts
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 such
                 Mens
                 Prosperity
                 is
                 very
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 tottering
                 as
                 the
                 Thrones
                 of
                 Usurpers
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 Title
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 Usurpers
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 tumbled
                 down
                 again
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 only
                 sure
                 way
                 of
                 thriving
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 God's
                 Blessing
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 lasting
                 and
                 durable
                 Riches
                 and
                 Honours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 such
                 Vexations
                 and
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 Fears
                 and
                 Disappointments
                 ,
                 which
                 attend
                 on
                 unjust
                 Possessions
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Wise
                 Man
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Blessing
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   maketh
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   addeth
                   no
                   sorrow
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 sum
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 Irreligious
                 Men
                 to
                 enjoy
                 great
                 prosperity
                 without
                 God's
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 like
                 this
                 way
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 slippery
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 often
                 ends
                 in
                 Poverty
                 and
                 Contempt
                 ,
                 or
                 leads
                 to
                 the
                 Gallows
                 ;
                 or
                 Men
                 lose
                 their
                 standing
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 almost
                 got
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Precipice
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 tumble
                 down
                 faster
                 than
                 ever
                 they
                 got
                 up
                 :
                 But
                 those
                 who
                 desire
                 God
                 should
                 take
                 
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 pray
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 St.
                 Iames
                 told
                 those
                 he
                 writ
                 to
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   have
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                
                 
                 
                   ask
                   not
                
                 .
                 Some
                 bad
                 Men
                 are
                 for
                 awhile
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 hundred
                 for
                 one
                 are
                 miserable
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 secure
                 from
                 Misery
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Protection
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 much
                 greater
                 Danger
                 than
                 this
                 in
                 Irreligion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 loss
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Death
                 ;
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 Godliness
                 
                 
                   which
                   hath
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   this
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   brings
                   Salvation
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 eternal
                 Life
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   appeared
                   unto
                   all
                   Men
                   ,
                   teaching
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   denying
                   all
                   ungodliness
                   and
                   worldly
                   lusts
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                
                 
                 
                   live
                   soberly
                   ,
                   righteously
                   ,
                   and
                   godlily
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   World.
                
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Conditions
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ,
                 without
                 performing
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 intemperate
                 ,
                 unrighteous
                 ,
                 ungodly
                 Men
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   outward
                   darkness
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   weeping
                   and
                   wailing
                   ,
                   and
                   gnashing
                   of
                   teeth
                   for
                   evermore
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 For
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 constant
                 sense
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 expresses
                 it self
                 in
                 all
                 Acts
                 of
                 Homage
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 vital
                 Principle
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 though
                 Men
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 very
                 good
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 sociable
                 Vertues
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 modest
                 and
                 temperate
                 ,
                 just
                 in
                 their
                 Dealings
                 ,
                 pitiful
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 liberal
                 and
                 generous
                 Spirit
                 in
                 promoting
                 good
                 Designs
                 ;
                 very
                 affable
                 ,
                 courteous
                 ,
                 and
                 obliging
                 in
                 their
                 Conversations
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 sense
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 Men
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 who
                 neglect
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 owing
                 to
                 natural
                 Temper
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Breeding
                 ,
                 or
                 humane
                 Policy
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 other
                 Causes
                 as
                 may
                 make
                 Men
                 good
                 Neighbours
                 and
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 make
                 them
                 good
                 Christians
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 reap
                 some
                 Temporal
                 Rewards
                 of
                 these
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 indeed
                 such
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 qualified
                 for
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 the
                 great
                 Maker
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 quick
                 and
                 prevailing
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 Excellencies
                 
                 and
                 Perfections
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 intolerable
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 Men
                 to
                 keep
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 his
                 Praises
                 day
                 and
                 Night
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ;
                 who
                 think
                 it
                 lost
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dry
                 ,
                 insipid
                 ,
                 wearisom
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ?
                 but
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 fear
                 that
                 Penance
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 None
                 shall
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 constant
                 Exercises
                 of
                 Devotion
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 have
                 spiritualized
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 their
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 Work
                 and
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 inconsiderate
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 to
                 grow
                 very
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Sins
                 before
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 prevent
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 consider
                 ;
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 great
                 Danger
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 habitual
                 neglect
                 of
                 God's
                 Worship
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 lets
                 loose
                 the
                 Reins
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 naturally
                 tends
                 to
                 harden
                 Men
                 in
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 often
                 ends
                 in
                 
                 down-right
                 Atheism
                 .
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 sense
                 and
                 reverence
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 restraint
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 Villanies
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 natural
                 Tempers
                 ,
                 their
                 Education
                 and
                 Converse
                 ,
                 and
                 such-like
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 lay
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 can
                 keep
                 very
                 few
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 Fear
                 and
                 Reverence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 within
                 any
                 tolerable
                 bounds
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 Men
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 wildest
                 Excesses
                 ,
                 and
                 wound
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 stain
                 their
                 Reputations
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 grow
                 hopeless
                 ,
                 desperate
                 ,
                 and
                 impudent
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 very
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 neglect
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 nor
                 absent
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 from
                 Christian
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 find
                 great
                 checks
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 sober
                 Intervals
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 say
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 confess
                 their
                 Sins
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 beg
                 his
                 Pardon
                 and
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Consciences
                 will
                 reproach
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 at
                 least
                 upon
                 some
                 imperfect
                 resolutions
                 of
                 amendment
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 attend
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 they
                 often
                 are
                 so
                 startled
                 and
                 scared
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 under
                 such
                 strong
                 Convictions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 does
                 not
                 wholly
                 forsake
                 those
                 Men
                 who
                 attend
                 the
                 Publick
                 Ministries
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 works
                 such
                 miraculous
                 Cures
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 triumphs
                 of
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 these
                 Men
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 desperate
                 and
                 hopeless
                 as
                 theirs
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 possibly
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 from
                 Publick
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 sin
                 on
                 without
                 disturbance
                 till
                 they
                 drop
                 into
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 consider
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Irreligious
                 and
                 Profane
                 ,
                 the
                 Practical
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Speculative
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 his
                 Wit
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 think
                 himself
                 much
                 above
                 the
                 ordinary
                 level
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 calls
                 them
                 Fools
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Fool
                   hath
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   Heart
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   God
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Speculative
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Practical
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 professeth
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 lives
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Religion
                 
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Irreligion
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 folly
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 natural
                 expression
                 of
                 our
                 reverence
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   Wisdom
                   ;
                   The
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   a
                   good
                   understanding
                   have
                   all
                   they
                   that
                   do
                   his
                   Commandments
                   .
                   The
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   is
                   Understanding
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 discoursed
                 of
                 the
                 Evil
                 and
                 Danger
                 ,
                 proves
                 also
                 the
                 Folly
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 foolish
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 contradicts
                 the
                 best
                 Reason
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 natural
                 Obligations
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 highest
                 Wisdom
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 foolish
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 undermine
                 our
                 own
                 Interest
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 Trains
                 of
                 Misery
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forfeit
                 our
                 present
                 and
                 future
                 Happiness
                 ?
                 That
                 is
                 cursed
                 ,
                 contemptible
                 Wit
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 droll
                 away
                 a
                 Man's
                 Life
                 and
                 his
                 Soul
                 together
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Folly
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 these
                 two
                 Things
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 transforms
                 a
                 Man
                 into
                 a
                 Beast
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 though
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 wild
                 conceits
                 of
                 Apes
                 and
                 Monkeys
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 craft
                 and
                 subtilty
                 of
                 a
                 Fox
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 a
                 Man.
                 He
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 inferior
                 sort
                 of
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 reckoned
                 the
                 top
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 meer
                 Animal
                 and
                 Sensitive
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 fallen
                 vastly
                 below
                 the
                 Attainments
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Glory
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 must
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 who
                 believes
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 noblest
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 adore
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 capacity
                 of
                 our
                 Natures
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 brute
                 Creatures
                 have
                 an
                 inferior
                 degree
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 low
                 Attainments
                 of
                 their
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 commonly
                 reason
                 more
                 wisely
                 and
                 truly
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Concerns
                 ,
                 than
                 Irreligious
                 Men
                 do
                 in
                 theirs
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 worship
                 him
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 nor
                 adore
                 his
                 infinite
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 their
                 Reason
                 is
                 confined
                 to
                 a
                 narrow
                 compass
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 concern
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 their
                 Natures
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Being
                 is
                 an
                 Irreligious
                 Man
                 ,
                 whose
                 Reason
                 indeed
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 higher
                 and
                 nobler
                 flights
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 pinnioned
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 confined
                 to
                 present
                 and
                 sensible
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 serves
                 only
                 to
                 corrupt
                 and
                 deprave
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Nature
                 into
                 a
                 brutish
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 the
                 specifical
                 Difference
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 distinguishes
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 inferior
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 then
                 Religon
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 and
                 whatever
                 Wit
                 Irreligious
                 Men
                 may
                 pretend
                 to
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 much
                 below
                 the
                 Attainments
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 set
                 them
                 a
                 degree
                 above
                 the
                 Wit
                 of
                 a
                 Beast
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 folly
                 in
                 a
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 certain
                 demonstration
                 of
                 folly
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 Men
                 to
                 act
                 foolishly
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 
                 vast
                 Concernment
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 consideration
                 impeaches
                 the
                 Irreligious
                 Man
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 despicable
                 Folly
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 some
                 Instances
                 of
                 this
                 :
              
               
                 Some
                 neglect
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 careless
                 trifling
                 humour
                 ;
                 they
                 never
                 consider
                 what
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 owe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 intirely
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 his
                 disposal
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 danger
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 folly
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 wisest
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 Consideration
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 moment
                 ,
                 then
                 Irreligion
                 is
                 Folly.
                 
              
               
                 Others
                 neglect
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 disturbs
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 secure
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 their
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 black
                 and
                 melancholy
                 Thoughts
                 into
                 their
                 Heads
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 just
                 as
                 wise
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 shut
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 down
                 a
                 Precipice
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 melancholy
                 to
                 open
                 our
                 Eyes
                 and
                 see
                 our
                 Danger
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 wise
                 Man
                 would
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 open
                 his
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 see
                 how
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 take
                 offence
                 at
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 see
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Hypocrites
                 zealous
                 pretenders
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 never
                 mind
                 Religion
                 as
                 be
                 Hypocrites
                 :
                 but
                 is
                 this
                 a
                 
                 good
                 Reason
                 not
                 to
                 mind
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 Hypocrites
                 pretend
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 they
                 have
                 none
                 ?
                 Cannot
                 they
                 be
                 sincerely
                 Religious
                 ,
                 though
                 Hypocrites
                 be
                 not
                 ?
                 Are
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Religious
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 no
                 Hypocrites
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 a
                 better
                 Reason
                 to
                 be
                 Religious
                 without
                 Hypocrisy
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 Hypocrites
                 ?
              
               
                 Others
                 are
                 scandalized
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Religions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 Light
                 to
                 Darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 trouble
                 their
                 heads
                 about
                 any
                 form
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 mistaken
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 Men
                 did
                 but
                 wisely
                 consider
                 of
                 what
                 infinite
                 concernment
                 true
                 Religion
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 conclude
                 quite
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 dispute
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 use
                 the
                 greater
                 diligence
                 and
                 honesty
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 pardon
                 those
                 Mistakes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 meerly
                 the
                 Errors
                 of
                 their
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 offer
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 
                 devout
                 Soul
                 ;
                 that
                 an
                 honest
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 byassed
                 by
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 chuse
                 a
                 false
                 Religion
                 upon
                 a
                 Design
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 accepted
                 for
                 his
                 Sincerity
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 merciful
                 and
                 compassionate
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 ready
                 to
                 pardon
                 all
                 invincible
                 Mistakes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 invincible
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 Fault
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 difficulty
                 in
                 finding
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 is
                 just
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Traveller
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 meets
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 cross
                 Wayes
                 ,
                 should
                 resolve
                 to
                 go
                 no
                 farther
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 he
                 should
                 mistake
                 the
                 right
                 Road
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 get
                 home
                 if
                 he
                 go
                 no
                 farther
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 are
                 so
                 tired
                 with
                 their
                 Secular
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 Labour
                 all
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 that
                 truly
                 they
                 must
                 make
                 Sunday
                 a
                 Holy
                 Day
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Rest
                 and
                 Pastime
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Holy
                 Day
                 commonly
                 now
                 signifies
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 go
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 tire
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 thir
                 weeks
                 Work
                 did
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 They
                 feel
                 the
                 Wants
                 and
                 Necessities
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Souls
                 must
                 shift
                 for
                 themselves
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 bear
                 hunger
                 
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 nakedness
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   dwell
                   with
                   devouring
                   Fire
                   ?
                   who
                   can
                   dwell
                   with
                   everlasting
                   Burnings
                   ?
                
                 But
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 presently
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 kind
                 of
                 foolish
                 Reasonings
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 make
                 Men
                 neglect
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 any
                 Man
                 act
                 or
                 reason
                 so
                 weakly
                 in
                 his
                 Worldly
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 beg'd
                 for
                 a
                 Fool
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 worth
                 the
                 keeping
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 convince
                 these
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Evil
                 ,
                 Danger
                 ,
                 and
                 Folly
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 ;
                 I
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Thing
                 proposed
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 me
                 therefore
                 earnestly
                 exhort
                 all
                 Men
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 why
                 they
                 neglect
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Because
                 they
                 are
                 sottishly
                 unconcerned
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 after
                 Death
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 happy
                 or
                 miserable
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 great
                 Business
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 to
                 get
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 impatiently
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enjoy
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 
                 afraid
                 of
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 being
                 banished
                 from
                 his
                 Presence
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 Men
                 are
                 serious
                 and
                 hearty
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   seek
                   first
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   .
                
                 For
                 tho
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 be
                 a
                 Natural
                 Debt
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 in
                 great
                 wisdom
                 and
                 goodness
                 has
                 so
                 ordered
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Act
                 ,
                 worship
                 and
                 glorify
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 and
                 supply
                 the
                 Wants
                 and
                 Necessities
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Souls
                 .
                 The
                 Worship
                 of
                 Innocent
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 consisted
                 principally
                 in
                 praising
                 that
                 great
                 ,
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 bountiful
                 Maker
                 and
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Sinners
                 is
                 fitted
                 to
                 a
                 lapsed
                 state
                 ,
                 to
                 heal
                 and
                 recover
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 restore
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 and
                 happiness
                 of
                 our
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 intitle
                 us
                 to
                 new
                 and
                 glorious
                 Rewards
                 .
              
               
                 Since
                 we
                 are
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 us
                 great
                 encouragement
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ask
                 pardon
                 and
                 forgiveness
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 can
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 loves
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 considers
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Wages
                   of
                   Sin
                   is
                
                 
                 Death
                 ,
                 be
                 careless
                 in
                 suing
                 out
                 his
                 Pardon
                 .
                 Must
                 thou
                 die
                 eternally
                 ,
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 unless
                 thou
                 obtainest
                 thy
                 Pardon
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 thou
                 not
                 fall
                 down
                 upon
                 thy
                 Knees
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 prostrate
                 in
                 the
                 Dust
                 before
                 him
                 ?
                 Dost
                 thou
                 think
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 reserve
                 this
                 Work
                 for
                 thy
                 last
                 Breath
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 hasty
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 Pardon
                 from
                 thy
                 Prince
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 only
                 forfeited
                 a
                 perishing
                 Estate
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 mortal
                 Life
                 ?
                 Me
                 thinks
                 I
                 should
                 see
                 thee
                 run
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 come
                 too
                 late
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 thy
                 Confessions
                 and
                 Prayers
                 with
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 God's
                 Minister
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 reviving
                 Absolution
                 which
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 all
                 humble
                 Penitents
                 ,
                 confessing
                 and
                 praying
                 Sinners
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 our
                 own
                 unworthiness
                 our
                 manifold
                 and
                 great
                 Sins
                 ,
                 might
                 justly
                 discourage
                 us
                 from
                 approaching
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 so
                 Holy
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 God
                 has
                 in
                 infinite
                 Mercy
                 provided
                 a
                 great
                 High-Priest
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 our
                 Prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 intercede
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 has
                 commanded
                 us
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 forfeit
                 our
                 Interest
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 
                 Intercession
                 ,
                 by
                 neglecting
                 to
                 beg
                 pardon
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 our
                 great
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 our
                 Prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 incensed
                 and
                 perfumed
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Merits
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 supposes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 offer
                 up
                 our
                 Prayers
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Name
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 part
                 nor
                 interest
                 in
                 his
                 Intercession
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 Advocate
                 for
                 none
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 Worship
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 our
                 Natures
                 are
                 greatly
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 weak
                 and
                 unable
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 acceptable
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 God
                 has
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 to
                 beg
                 the
                 supplies
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 promised
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 ask
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 by
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 how
                 liable
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Assaults
                 of
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 easily
                 we
                 are
                 conquered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 how
                 impossible
                 it
                 is
                 ever
                 to
                 get
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 be
                 renewed
                 and
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 Can
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 loves
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 exposes
                 himself
                 naked
                 and
                 unarmed
                 to
                 a
                 tempting
                 World
                 and
                 Devil
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 begging
                 the
                 Auxiliary
                 Forces
                 ,
                 and
                 Divine
                 
                 Aids
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 for
                 asking
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 without
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 glad
                 of
                 any
                 help
                 and
                 assistance
                 to
                 promote
                 your
                 secular
                 Interest
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 City
                 is
                 besieged
                 by
                 powerful
                 and
                 numerous
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 they
                 send
                 Embassadors
                 to
                 their
                 Allies
                 and
                 Confederates
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 want
                 help
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 asking
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 so
                 foolish
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 triumph
                 and
                 the
                 scorn
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 our
                 Spiritual
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 crying
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 save
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 has
                 appointed
                 and
                 instituted
                 the
                 Holy
                 Feast
                 of
                 his
                 Sacramental
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 conveyance
                 of
                 new
                 Life
                 and
                 Grace
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 those
                 Men
                 any
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 honour
                 for
                 their
                 Crucified
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 themselves
                 so
                 inestimable
                 a
                 priviledg
                 of
                 feasting
                 on
                 the
                 Symbols
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ?
                 which
                 seals
                 to
                 all
                 worthy
                 Communicants
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 firmly
                 unites
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 intitles
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 powerful
                 influence
                 of
                 that
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 dwells
                 in
                 ,
                 actuates
                 ,
                 and
                 governs
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 and
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 unmindful
                 of
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 great
                 goodness
                 has
                 appointed
                 a
                 whole
                 Order
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 whose
                 Business
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 instruct
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mind
                 us
                 of
                 those
                 Things
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 forget
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 made
                 it
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 their
                 Instructions
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Christians
                 so
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 taught
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 sad
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 many
                 very
                 ignorant
                 Professors
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 want
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 Christian
                 Knowledg
                 ;
                 and
                 warm
                 ,
                 zealous
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 Exhortations
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 knowing
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 though
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 little
                 other
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 forward
                 enough
                 to
                 hear
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 grieves
                 me
                 to
                 think
                 how
                 many
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 will
                 live
                 ,
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 perish
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 refuse
                 Instruction
                 ;
                 who
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 attend
                 ,
                 either
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 or
                 Catechising
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 reading
                 the
                 
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 very
                 Men
                 could
                 be
                 contented
                 to
                 hear
                 a
                 large
                 discourse
                 of
                 News
                 ,
                 or
                 Trade
                 ,
                 or
                 Merchandize
                 ;
                 or
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 order
                 their
                 Affairs
                 to
                 better
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 glad
                 to
                 be
                 told
                 of
                 any
                 Mistake
                 or
                 Error
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 secular
                 Affairs
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Difference
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 earnest
                 to
                 get
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 very
                 indifferent
                 and
                 unconcerned
                 about
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 expressions
                 of
                 our
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Devotion
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 immediately
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ;
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 in
                 transforming
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 in
                 obtaining
                 the
                 Pardon
                 of
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Supplies
                 of
                 God's
                 Grace
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 us
                 Holy
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 eternally
                 Happy
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 love
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 constantly
                 exercise
                 our selves
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 and
                 Offices
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 me-thinks
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 hard
                 Matter
                 to
                 perswade
                 Men
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ;
                 for
                 can
                 any
                 Man
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 Concernment
                 
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 For
                 to
                 love
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 love
                 our Selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 happiness
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Organ
                 and
                 Instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 an
                 earthly
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 dwells
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 its
                 Pilgrimage
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Soul
                 only
                 that
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 Joy
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 or
                 Grief
                 and
                 Sorrow
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 either
                 happy
                 or
                 miserable
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Men
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 ;
                 this
                 they
                 seek
                 with
                 unwearied
                 endeavours
                 ;
                 this
                 makes
                 all
                 that
                 busle
                 and
                 stir
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Men
                 are
                 a
                 catching
                 after
                 happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 scrambling
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 Why
                 then
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Dispute
                 and
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 since
                 all
                 Men
                 do
                 love
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 ?
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Soul
                 that
                 relishes
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 the
                 Subject
                 wherein
                 Happiness
                 dwells
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 very
                 few
                 Men
                 love
                 their
                 Souls
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 two-fold
                 happiness
                 ;
                 one
                 as
                 it
                 lives
                 in
                 this
                 gross
                 Body
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 ;
                 another
                 as
                 it
                 lives
                 without
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 separate
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 receives
                 it
                 again
                 refined
                 
                 and
                 purged
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 dwells
                 in
                 these
                 Earthly
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 mightily
                 pleased
                 with
                 sensual
                 Enjoyments
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Objects
                 as
                 are
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Happiness
                 which
                 most
                 Men
                 are
                 fond
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 tempts
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 sensual
                 Lusts
                 which
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 comprises
                 under
                 
                   the
                   Lusts
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   Lusts
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pride
                   of
                   Life
                
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 greatest
                 happiness
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 because
                 dwelling
                 in
                 this
                 Body
                 is
                 not
                 its
                 most
                 perfect
                 State
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 dwell
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 in
                 this
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 can
                 enjoy
                 these
                 bodily
                 Pleasures
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 its
                 most
                 perfect
                 state
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 commensurate
                 to
                 an
                 eternal
                 duration
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Controversy
                 in
                 short
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Whether
                 we
                 will
                 prefer
                 an
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 unsatisfactory
                 ,
                 momentary
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 biggest
                 our
                 Souls
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 last
                 to
                 Eternity
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 difficulty
                 in
                 this
                 choice
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 can
                 an
                 Immortal
                 Being
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 live
                 Eternal
                 Ages
                 ,
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 such
                 perishing
                 Joys
                 as
                 wax
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 expire
                 in
                 half
                 an
                 Age
                 ?
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Immortal
                 Creature
                 should
                 grow
                 weary
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 contented
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 nothing
                 after
                 threescore
                 or
                 fourscore
                 Years
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 reasonable
                 desire
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 chuse
                 such
                 a
                 happiness
                 as
                 will
                 last
                 but
                 sixty
                 or
                 eighty
                 Years
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 must
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Atheist
                 is
                 much
                 a
                 wiser
                 Man
                 than
                 an
                 irreligious
                 and
                 profane
                 Worldling
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 one
                 contemns
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Prodigal
                 ,
                 who
                 spends
                 a
                 fair
                 Estate
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 wasts
                 away
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 in
                 Poverty
                 and
                 Beggary
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Years
                 pleasure
                 bears
                 some
                 proportion
                 to
                 threescore
                 or
                 fourscore
                 Years
                 ;
                 but
                 threescore
                 or
                 fourscore
                 Years
                 have
                 no
                 proportion
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               
                 Were
                 there
                 no
                 other
                 punishment
                 of
                 such
                 Folly
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 Want
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 no
                 sutable
                 Objects
                 to
                 entertain
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 languish
                 perpetually
                 with
                 pining
                 and
                 unsatisfied
                 Desires
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 were
                 like
                 
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 perpetual
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 ,
                 some-what
                 worse
                 than
                 the
                 delays
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 Despair
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 worse
                 still
                 than
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 Men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 convinced
                 what
                 Happiness
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 have
                 lost
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 them
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 shut
                 out
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 victorious
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 triumphed
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Follies
                 and
                 Vanities
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Smiles
                 ,
                 Flatteries
                 ,
                 and
                 Terrors
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 with
                 Bodies
                 of
                 pure
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 rewarded
                 with
                 immarcessible
                 Crowns
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 singing
                 Eternal
                 Halelujahs
                 to
                 their
                 God
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 toys
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 are
                 gone
                 and
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 is
                 present
                 but
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 infinitely
                 more
                 afflict
                 them
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 missed
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 now
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 Estates
                 and
                 Honours
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 slip
                 any
                 opportunity
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 the
                 Universal
                 Monarchs
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
               
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 worse
                 than
                 this
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 Men
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 miss
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 sink
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 endless
                 ▪
                 Torments
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 hope
                 .
                 So
                 well
                 might
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ask
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   it
                   profit
                   a
                   Man
                   to
                   gain
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   lose
                   his
                   own
                   Soul
                   ?
                   Or
                   what
                   shall
                   a
                   Man
                   give
                   in
                   exchange
                   for
                   his
                   Soul
                   ?
                
                 And
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 deserve
                 more
                 of
                 our
                 care
                 and
                 industry
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 obtain
                 eternal
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 eternal
                 Misery
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 sincere
                 and
                 devout
                 performance
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 .
                 Those
                 Persons
                 do
                 not
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 God's
                 Friends
                 and
                 Favorites
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Joys
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 relish
                 the
                 Pleasures
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 forsake
                 Christian-Assemblies
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 .
                 Several
                 proofs
                 of
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Worship
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christian
                 Worship
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
              
            
             
               OThers
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               either
               wholly
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               ,
               forsake
               our
               Communion
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               due
               sense
               of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Necessity
               of
               Publick
               Worship
               ;
               They
               acknowledg
               it
               is
               their
               Duty
               to
               Worship
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               think
               they
               can
               worship
               God
               as
               well
               at
               Home
               as
               at
               Church
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Place
               which
               makes
               their
               Prayers
               more
               or
               less
               effectual
               ;
               
               but
               God
               hears
               us
               ,
               where-ever
               we
               pray
               ,
               and
               is
               always
               pleased
               ,
               even
               with
               the
               single
               and
               private
               Devotions
               of
               good
               Men
               ;
               and
               the
               World
               is
               now
               so
               well
               stored
               with
               good
               Books
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               spend
               their
               time
               in
               reading
               at
               Home
               to
               as
               good
               purpose
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               went
               to
               Church
               to
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               .
               And
               I
               need
               not
               observe
               how
               many
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               Act
               according
               to
               these
               Principles
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               who
               seldom
               or
               never
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               though
               how
               they
               spend
               their
               Time
               at
               home
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               suspect
               ,
               that
               with
               too
               many
               ,
               a
               warm
               Bed
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               a
               bottle
               of
               Wine
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               serves
               instead
               even
               of
               their
               private
               Devotions
               .
            
             
               Now
               before
               I
               proceed
               to
               shew
               what
               a
               great
               and
               dangerous
               mistake
               this
               is
               ,
               I
               shall
               briefly
               expostulate
               the
               Case
               with
               these
               Men
               ,
               supposing
               it
               to
               be
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               That
               we
               may
               serve
               God
               very
               acceptably
               at
               Home
               ,
               without
               attending
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               of
               Christians
               .
               Supposing
               the
               Case
               to
               be
               equal
               in
               it self
               considered
               ,
               yet
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Why
               should
               you
               prefer
               your
               own
               Private
               before
               the
               Publick
               Devotions
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Cannot
               you
               serve
               God
               ,
               
               at
               least
               as
               well
               at
               Church
               as
               you
               do
               at
               Home
               ?
               And
               Publick
               Worship
               having
               bin
               the
               universal
               Practice
               of
               the
               World
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               and
               under
               all
               Religions
               ,
               does
               it
               become
               a
               modest
               Man
               to
               affront
               so
               general
               a
               Custom
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               be
               not
               expresly
               commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               has
               no
               hurt
               in
               it
               ?
               And
               since
               the
               generality
               of
               Mankind
               have
               not
               only
               consented
               in
               such
               a
               Practice
               ,
               but
               have
               believed
               it
               to
               be
               their
               Duty
               ;
               to
               pay
               their
               joyn'd
               and
               publick
               Acknowledgments
               to
               their
               Universal
               Lord
               and
               Father
               ;
               and
               are
               apt
               to
               suspect
               these
               Men
               of
               Atheism
               and
               Irreligion
               ,
               who
               deny
               or
               neglect
               it
               :
               What
               Reason
               can
               be
               sufficient
               to
               perswade
               any
               Religious
               Man
               to
               oppose
               so
               universal
               a
               Belief
               ,
               and
               to
               incur
               the
               publick
               censures
               of
               Insidelity
               and
               Irreligion
               ?
            
             
               Especially
               since
               the
               publick
               Exercise
               of
               Religion
               is
               enjoyned
               by
               Humane
               Laws
               ;
               and
               to
               neglect
               it
               ,
               is
               an
               affront
               to
               the
               publick
               Wisdom
               and
               Authority
               of
               a
               Nation
               ;
               which
               ,
               though
               other
               things
               were
               equal
               ,
               makes
               publick
               Assemblies
               a
               Duty
               ,
               and
               private
               Devotion
               when
               we
               ought
               and
               may
               attend
               on
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Sin.
               
            
             
             
               And
               indeed
               we
               cannot
               imagine
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               take
               it
               well
               of
               any
               Man
               ,
               how
               devout
               soever
               he
               be
               in
               private
               ,
               who
               will
               rather
               affront
               the
               Universal
               Practice
               ,
               founded
               upon
               as
               Universal
               a
               Consent
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               will
               rather
               be
               thought
               an
               Atheist
               or
               an
               Insidel
               ,
               will
               rather
               trample
               upon
               all
               Humame
               Authority
               ,
               than
               joyn
               with
               his
               Fellow-Creatures
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               Neighbours
               ,
               in
               the
               publick
               Acts
               of
               his
               Worship
               .
            
             
               Put
               the
               case
               any
               of
               you
               were
               the
               Father
               of
               a
               very
               numerous
               off-spring
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               express
               Command
               from
               you
               ,
               most
               of
               your
               Children
               should
               agree
               by
               a
               common
               consent
               to
               visit
               you
               together
               once
               a
               week
               to
               ask
               your
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               pay
               their
               thankful
               Acknowledgments
               for
               your
               great
               care
               of
               them
               in
               their
               Education
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               liberal
               Provision
               you
               have
               made
               for
               them
               ;
               but
               one
               or
               two
               of
               your
               Children
               should
               chuse
               to
               come
               alone
               to
               you
               in
               private
               ,
               when
               no
               body
               sees
               them
               ,
               and
               obstinately
               refuse
               to
               come
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               censured
               by
               them
               with
               undutifulness
               and
               ingratitude
               for
               such
               a
               Neglect
               .
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               ,
               
               there
               is
               none
               of
               you
               would
               accept
               of
               such
               private
               Acknowledgments
               ,
               from
               those
               who
               refused
               the
               more
               publick
               and
               solemn
               Addresses
               :
               and
               we
               have
               as
               little
               reason
               to
               expect
               acceptance
               from
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               refuse
               to
               worship
               him
               in
               the
               Congregation
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               how
               devout
               soever
               we
               are
               alone
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               though
               we
               should
               grant
               ,
               that
               private
               Devotions
               were
               as
               acceptable
               to
               God
               as
               Publick
               ,
               supposing
               they
               were
               performed
               with
               equal
               Zeal
               and
               Fervency
               of
               Mind
               ,
               yet
               upon
               this
               account
               Publick
               Worship
               has
               much
               the
               advantage
               ;
               good
               Company
               in
               all
               Cases
               is
               apt
               to
               give
               us
               greater
               briskness
               and
               vigour
               of
               Mind
               :
               the
               very
               presence
               of
               devout
               Souls
               ,
               who
               breath
               forth
               their
               ardent
               Desires
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               enough
               to
               fire
               our
               cold
               and
               chill
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               good
               Men
               receive
               warmth
               and
               quickness
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               grow
               into
               greater
               ardours
               and
               transports
               :
               Hypocrites
               have
               no
               other
               sense
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               receive
               from
               good
               Company
               ;
               but
               good
               Men
               themselves
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               true
               and
               constant
               sense
               of
               God
               ,
               many
               times
               experience
               a
               great
               difference
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               between
               their
               private
               Retirements
               ,
               
               and
               the
               more
               publick
               and
               solemn
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               tho
               we
               could
               produce
               no
               express
               proof
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               yet
               there
               are
               sufficient
               reasons
               to
               prevail
               with
               every
               wise
               and
               good
               Man
               ,
               not
               to
               withdraw
               himself
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               Religious
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               therefore
               indeed
               we
               shall
               never
               find
               ,
               that
               a
               truly
               wise
               and
               good
               Man
               does
               .
               Private
               Devotion
               may
               be
               a
               pretence
               to
               justify
               the
               neglect
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               but
               I
               dare
               appeal
               to
               these
               Men's
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               never
               the
               true
               Cause
               ;
               for
               Men
               who
               do
               heartily
               desire
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               will
               chuse
               to
               worship
               him
               in
               the
               best
               and
               most
               solemn
               manner
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               of
               Christians
               .
               But
               yet
               to
               take
               away
               this
               very
               pretence
               from
               them
               ,
               I
               come
               now
               to
               consider
               our
               Obligations
               to
               publick
               Worship
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               And
               first
               I
               shall
               argue
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               and
               the
               fundamental
               Reasons
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               Worship
               signifies
               all
               that
               part
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               immediately
               respects
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               distinguished
               from
               Sobriety
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               
               and
               is
               commonly
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Godliness
               ;
               as
               the
               Apostle
               divides
               the
               several
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               living
               
                 soberly
                 ,
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 godlily
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World.
              
               
               And
               the
               proper
               Notion
               of
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               honour
               him
               ;
               all
               the
               several
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               honour
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               signify
               our
               great
               sense
               and
               devout
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               Being
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Providence
               ,
               of
               the
               Excellencies
               and
               Perfections
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               our
               dependence
               on
               him
               ,
               submission
               to
               him
               ,
               trust
               and
               affiance
               in
               him
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               great
               and
               venerable
               apprehensions
               of
               God
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               Praises
               ,
               Thanksgivings
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               Now
               every
               Man
               must
               acknowledg
               ,
               that
               Honour
               is
               always
               the
               greater
               ,
               the
               more
               publick
               it
               is
               .
               That
               he
               who
               has
               great
               and
               admiring
               Thoughts
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               publishes
               this
               to
               the
               World
               in
               the
               most
               solemn
               manner
               ,
               honours
               God
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               ,
               than
               he
               who
               keeps
               these
               Thoughts
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               praises
               God
               so
               privately
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               knows
               it
               but
               himself
               .
               The
               Prophet
               David
               resolves
               to
               make
               his
               Praises
               of
               God
               as
               publick
               as
               he
               could
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 thy
                 Name
                 unto
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
              
               
               
               
                 the
                 Congregation
                 will
                 I
                 praise
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               exhorts
               others
               ,
               
                 to
                 exalt
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 him
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 .
                 Praise
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 my
                 whole
                 Heart
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Upright
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               besides
               this
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               honouring
               God
               with
               devout
               and
               pious
               Affections
               ,
               in
               bowing
               our
               Souls
               before
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               external
               and
               visible
               expressions
               and
               significations
               of
               this
               Honour
               ,
               which
               is
               external
               and
               visible
               Worship
               ,
               such
               as
               praying
               and
               praising
               God
               with
               an
               audible
               Voice
               ,
               falling
               down
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               kneeling
               ,
               uncovering
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               outward
               Expressions
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               which
               signify
               the
               humble
               and
               devout
               Affections
               of
               the
               mind
               ;
               now
               tho
               these
               external
               signs
               of
               Honour
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               used
               in
               Private
               and
               Closet
               Devotions
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               with
               due
               caution
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               them
               publick
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               Pharisaical
               Hypocrisy
               ;
               yet
               the
               proper
               use
               of
               them
               is
               in
               publick
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               to
               testify
               our
               concurrence
               and
               agreement
               with
               
               other
               devout
               Persons
               in
               the
               same
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               for
               God
               knows
               our
               Thoughts
               and
               Affections
               ,
               and
               therefore
               needs
               not
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               our
               Desires
               ,
               by
               cloathing
               them
               with
               words
               ;
               he
               hears
               the
               most
               silent
               breathings
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               therefore
               needs
               not
               that
               we
               should
               speak
               to
               him
               in
               an
               audible
               Voice
               ;
               he
               sees
               the
               bending
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               humble
               submission
               and
               prostration
               of
               our
               Minds
               ,
               and
               needs
               not
               be
               informed
               of
               this
               ,
               by
               bending
               or
               bowing
               our
               Bodies
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               Men
               cannot
               see
               this
               but
               by
               external
               signs
               ,
               nor
               join
               in
               the
               same
               Petitions
               and
               Praises
               ,
               without
               words
               so
               audibly
               pronounced
               ,
               that
               all
               present
               may
               hear
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               those
               Scriptures
               which
               require
               these
               external
               Signs
               of
               Worship
               ,
               suppose
               that
               this
               Worship
               must
               be
               publick
               too
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               meet
               together
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               our
               united
               Prayers
               and
               Thanksgivings
               to
               God.
               And
               accordingly
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Psalms
               of
               David
               were
               penned
               for
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               delivered
               to
               the
               Master
               of
               Musick
               ,
               to
               be
               sung
               as
               publick
               Hymns
               of
               Prayer
               or
               Thanksgiving
               .
            
             
             
               And
               if
               we
               enquire
               into
               the
               fundamental
               Reasons
               of
               Worship
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               our
               Obligations
               much
               more
               strong
               to
               publick
               than
               to
               private
               Worship
               ,
               tho
               that
               be
               our
               Duty
               also
               ,
               especially
               when
               we
               want
               such
               publick
               Opportunities
               .
            
             
               The
               natural
               Reason
               of
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               and
               perfect
               Being
               ,
               the
               great
               and
               universal
               Parent
               and
               Benefactor
               ,
               and
               the
               Soveraign
               Lord
               and
               Judg
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               it
               becomes
               us
               to
               acknowledg
               and
               adore
               him
               who
               is
               our
               Maker
               ,
               in
               whom
               
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 move
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 our
                 being
              
               ;
               who
               feeds
               and
               cloaths
               us
               ,
               who
               defends
               us
               from
               Evil
               ,
               
                 who
                 encompasseth
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 loving
                 kindness
                 and
                 tender
                 mercies
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               these
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               most
               of
               those
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               which
               we
               find
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Now
               all
               this
               is
               a
               more
               cogent
               Reason
               for
               publick
               than
               for
               private
               Worship
               ;
               for
               though
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               acknowledg
               those
               particular
               Favours
               and
               Blessings
               which
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               private
               
               Worship
               ;
               yet
               God
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               considered
               a
               private
               ,
               as
               a
               publick
               Benefactor
               ,
               as
               an
               universal
               Parent
               ,
               and
               soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               worshipped
               as
               a
               publick
               Benefactor
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               visible
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Supream
               Lord
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               publick
               .
               And
               since
               all
               Mankind
               are
               God's
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               of
               his
               Care
               and
               Providence
               ,
               and
               are
               every
               one
               of
               them
               bound
               to
               worship
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               natural
               Reason
               will
               inform
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               all
               to
               join
               in
               the
               same
               acts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               gives
               a
               greater
               awe
               and
               solemnity
               to
               it
               :
               for
               we
               cannot
               think
               that
               Man
               was
               made
               a
               sociable
               Creature
               for
               every
               thing
               else
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               highest
               End
               and
               greatest
               Perfection
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               Men
               unite
               themselves
               into
               Societies
               ,
               for
               Civil
               Order
               and
               Government
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               highly
               reasonable
               that
               they
               should
               unite
               for
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               unless
               we
               think
               that
               Bodies
               Politick
               ,
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               Common-wealths
               ,
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               as
               every
               particular
               Person
               is
               ;
               tho
               it
               be
               an
               old
               Maxim
               of
               Government
               ,
               That
               
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 surest
                 Bond
              
               
               
                 and
                 Cement
                 of
                 Civil
                 Societies
              
               .
               Especially
               when
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               Blessings
               we
               are
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               are
               bestowed
               on
               us
               in
               common
               with
               others
               ,
               or
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               influences
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               fruitfulness
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               the
               blessing
               of
               Peace
               and
               Plenty
               ,
               deliverance
               from
               Enemies
               ,
               the
               advantages
               of
               good
               Government
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               National
               Mercies
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               World
               by
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               so
               that
               God
               is
               defrauded
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               if
               our
               Acknowledgments
               be
               not
               as
               publick
               as
               his
               Blessings
               are
               :
               For
               private
               Praises
               are
               not
               just
               Returns
               ,
               nor
               due
               Acknowledgment
               of
               publick
               Mercies
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               the
               Psalmist
               celebrates
               the
               publick
               Mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               invites
               all
               Israel
               to
               join
               in
               his
               Praises
               .
               
                 Praise
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 sing
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 a
                 new
                 Song
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 praise
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 Let
                 Israel
                 rejoice
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Zion
                 be
                 joyful
                 in
                 their
                 King.
              
               And
               all
               this
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               universal
               practice
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               who
               tho
               they
               differed
               in
               the
               Objects
               and
               Nature
               of
               their
               Worship
               ,
               yet
               all
               agreed
               in
               making
               their
               Worship
               publick
               and
               solemn
               ;
               
               and
               such
               an
               universal
               Consent
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Voice
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               Let
               us
               now
               consider
               what
               that
               Worship
               is
               which
               God
               himself
               instituted
               and
               ordained
               ;
               and
               I
               shall
               at
               present
               instance
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Worship
               ,
               which
               was
               typical
               also
               of
               the
               Christian.
               Now
               it
               is
               so
               evident
               ,
               that
               every
               part
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Worship
               ,
               which
               God
               commanded
               by
               Moses
               ,
               was
               of
               a
               publick
               Nature
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               a
               publick
               manner
               ,
               that
               I
               need
               not
               insist
               on
               the
               proof
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Their
               several
               sorts
               of
               Sacrifices
               were
               to
               be
               offered
               at
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               ,
               by
               the
               Priests
               who
               were
               publick
               Persons
               ;
               even
               those
               particular
               Sacrifices
               which
               were
               offered
               for
               particular
               Men
               ,
               either
               Expiatory
               or
               Eucharistical
               ,
               to
               make
               atonement
               for
               their
               Sins
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               an
               oblation
               of
               Praise
               for
               particular
               Mercies
               ,
               were
               yet
               offered
               at
               the
               Temple
               ;
               and
               besides
               this
               ,
               they
               had
               Sacrifices
               for
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               great
               day
               of
               Expiation
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               for
               any
               particular
               Man
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               therefore
               considered
               them
               all
               as
               united
               in
               the
               same
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               .
            
             
             
               God
               appointed
               also
               a
               publick
               Place
               of
               Worship
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               at
               Ierusalem
               ;
               and
               a
               publick
               place
               for
               Worship
               can
               be
               of
               no
               use
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               obligation
               to
               publick
               Worship
               .
            
             
               God
               also
               instituted
               publick
               Times
               of
               Worship
               ,
               the
               Seventh
               day
               Sabbath
               ,
               their
               New
               Moons
               and
               Annual
               Festivals
               ,
               when
               all
               their
               Males
               were
               to
               appear
               three
               times
               a
               Year
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               And
               such
               Times
               as
               these
               are
               described
               by
               
                 calling
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 solemn
                 Meetings
              
               ;
               
               because
               then
               they
               met
               together
               for
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               for
               indeed
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               contradiction
               to
               appoint
               publick
               and
               solemn
               Times
               for
               private
               Worship
               .
               If
               Men
               are
               bound
               only
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               private
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               publick
               Days
               of
               Rest
               dedicated
               to
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               for
               every
               Man
               may
               take
               his
               own
               Time
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               finds
               most
               convenient
               and
               useful
               ;
               but
               fixed
               and
               stated
               Times
               of
               Worship
               ,
               do
               necessarily
               suppose
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               and
               evidently
               prove
               ,
               that
               Solemn
               and
               Publick
               Days
               for
               Worship
               are
               not
               sanctified
               meerly
               by
               private
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               consider
               further
               ,
               that
               God
               entred
               into
               
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               not
               as
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               a
               People
               and
               Nation
               whom
               he
               had
               chose
               for
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               peculiar
               Inheritance
               ;
               and
               therefore
               every
               part
               of
               his
               Covenant
               (
               and
               the
               institution
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               is
               none
               of
               the
               least
               parts
               of
               it
               )
               concerns
               them
               as
               a
               Nation
               :
               So
               that
               this
               was
               a
               National
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               a
               National
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               ;
               and
               I
               need
               add
               no
               more
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               God's
               Institution
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               for
               God
               was
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               therefore
               required
               as
               publick
               Homage
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               other
               Princes
               expect
               from
               their
               Subjects
               ;
               as
               publick
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               tho
               he
               can
               Challenge
               more
               divine
               Regards
               than
               earthly
               Princes
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               their
               God
               as
               well
               as
               their
               King.
               And
               therefore
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               themselves
               are
               frequently
               called
               the
               
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 whole
                 Congregation
              
               ,
               as
               consisting
               of
               such
               Persons
               as
               used
               to
               meet
               together
               for
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               how
               had
               a
               right
               to
               Worship
               at
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             
             
               Let
               us
               then
               thirdly
               consider
               the
               Religion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               what
               Obligations
               that
               lays
               on
               us
               to
               all
               the
               Acts
               of
               Publick
               Worship
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               Christ
               has
               instituted
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               often
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               called
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Now
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               properly
               signifies
               a
               Meeting
               and
               Assembly
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               acquaints
               us
               what
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Society
               of
               Men
               united
               and
               combined
               together
               in
               the
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               of
               Christ
               ;
               For
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               purely
               a
               Religious
               Society
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               had
               no
               Temporal
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               expected
               ;
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               Church
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               Society
               of
               Men
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               through
               Christ
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               plain
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               every
               Member
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               is
               bound
               to
               join
               in
               all
               the
               Offices
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               for
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               because
               the
               Christian
               Church
               is
               a
               Religious
               Society
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Society
               instituted
               
               for
               Religious
               Worship
               ;
               nor
               can
               he
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               who
               wholly
               neglects
               or
               despises
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               for
               he
               can
               at
               best
               be
               only
               a
               nominal
               Member
               of
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               who
               neglects
               to
               assemble
               with
               them
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               essential
               to
               our
               Membership
               to
               frequent
               such
               Assemblies
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               that
               Christ
               would
               never
               have
               instituted
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               Religious
               Assembly
               for
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               had
               not
               publick
               Worship
               been
               much
               more
               acceptable
               to
               God
               than
               our
               private
               Devotions
               ;
               had
               it
               been
               so
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               some
               Men
               presume
               ,
               whether
               we
               worship
               God
               singly
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               Body
               and
               Society
               ;
               whether
               at
               Home
               in
               our
               Closet
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               publick
               Congregation
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               may
               observe
               farther
               ,
               That
               this
               Church
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 even
                 as
              
               
               
                 you
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 one
                 hope
                 of
                 your
                 Calling
                 :
              
               Now
               to
               be
               
                 one
                 Body
              
               ,
               as
               all
               good
               Christians
               are
               ,
               if
               Christ
               have
               but
               
                 one
                 Body
              
               ,
               signifies
               a
               very
               near
               and
               intimate
               union
               between
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               this
               is
               agreed
               by
               all
               ,
               but
               then
               
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               wherein
               this
               Unity
               consists
               ?
               Some
               place
               the
               Unity
               of
               Christians
               in
               one
               Faith
               ,
               in
               believing
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               or
               in
               having
               a
               mutual
               Kindness
               and
               Charity
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               unite
               Christians
               to
               make
               them
               
                 the
                 one
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               But
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               for
               there
               may
               be
               great
               Dissensions
               and
               Schisms
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Faith
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               of
               old
               in
               those
               fearful
               Schisms
               of
               the
               Novatians
               and
               Donatists
               ,
               who
               differed
               not
               in
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               Discipline
               ;
               and
               as
               our
               own
               sad
               Experience
               convinces
               us
               at
               this
               Day
               ;
               and
               Men
               may
               exercise
               a
               Christian
               Charity
               and
               Forbearance
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               without
               being
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               Body
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 one
                 Body
                 is
                 one
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Unity
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               Religious
               Assembly
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               consist
               in
               one
               Communion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               who
               separates
               himself
               from
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               who
               forsakes
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
               for
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               destroys
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               which
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Argument
               ,
               that
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               enjoy
               
               the
               Opportunities
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               essential
               to
               the
               Notion
               and
               Being
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               constant
               practice
               of
               Christians
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               first
               Foundations
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               .
               Thus
               we
               read
               of
               those
               new
               Converts
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 continued
              
               
               
                 stedfastly
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Fellowship
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 breaking
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Prayers
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 continuing
              
               
               
                 daily
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 breaking
                 Bread
                 from
                 House
                 to
                 House
                 ,
                 did
                 eat
                 their
                 Meat
                 with
                 gladness
                 and
                 singleness
                 of
                 Heart
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               you
               see
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               first
               Christians
               ,
               they
               continued
               in
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               true
               description
               of
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Christian
               Church
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 a
                 Communion
                 or
                 Fellowship
                 .
                 That
              
               
               
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 declare
                 we
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 fellowship
                 with
                 us
                 ,
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               become
               Christians
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               our
               Society
               )
               
                 and
                 truly
                 our
                 Fellowship
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 Son
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               Sacrament
               
               of
               Baptism
               is
               our
               admission
               into
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               gives
               a
               right
               to
               all
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               for
               
                 we
                 are
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
              
               
               Body
               ;
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               is
               expresly
               called
               the
               Communion
               ;
               it
               is
               that
               common
               Table
               which
               all
               Christians
               have
               a
               right
               to
               ;
               
                 The
                 Cup
              
               
               
                 of
                 Blessing
                 which
                 we
                 bless
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 we
                 break
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 being
                 many
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 partakers
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 Bread.
              
               It
               is
               essential
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               common
               Feast
               of
               which
               all
               Christians
               partake
               ;
               for
               it
               signifies
               not
               only
               our
               Union
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               our
               Union
               to
               one
               another
               in
               the
               same
               Body
               ;
               for
               which
               Reason
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               universally
               condemn
               the
               private
               Masses
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               where
               the
               Priest
               receives
               by
               himself
               ;
               and
               truly
               ,
               private
               Devotions
               ,
               when
               they
               thrust
               out
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               are
               much
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               very
               Institution
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               and
               those
               Sacraments
               of
               our
               
               Religion
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               has
               instituted
               as
               the
               Badges
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               Conveyances
               of
               Spiritual
               Life
               and
               Grace
               ,
               may
               convince
               us
               how
               necessary
               Christian
               Communion
               and
               Publick
               Worship
               is
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               be
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               expresly
               commanded
               by
               the
               Writer
               to
               the
               
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 Not
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 our selves
                 together
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               we
               may
               consider
               farther
               ,
               that
               Christ
               has
               instituted
               an
               Evangelical
               Priesthood
               ,
               the
               publick
               Ministers
               of
               Religion
               ,
               whom
               he
               has
               commanded
               to
               instruct
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               feed
               his
               Flock
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               bless
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               has
               committed
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               to
               let
               in
               ,
               or
               to
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Now
               what
               use
               could
               there
               be
               for
               publick
               Ministers
               ,
               unless
               publick
               Worship
               were
               a
               great
               and
               necessary
               Duty
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               so
               indifferent
               a
               thing
               ,
               whether
               Christians
               frequent
               the
               Religious
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Fellowship
               ,
               breaking
               Bread
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               seem
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               have
               invested
               Men
               with
               such
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               so
               little
               use
               ,
               especially
               since
               Christianity
               
               is
               so
               much
               known
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               spread
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               whereas
               our
               Saviour
               promises
               to
               be
               with
               his
               Apostles
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               long
               since
               dead
               ;
               but
               of
               their
               Successors
               ,
               who
               retain
               their
               Office
               and
               Power
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Argument
               from
               the
               Apostolical
               Office
               will
               be
               better
               understood
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               wherein
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               consists
               ,
               which
               Christ
               committed
               to
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               the
               true
               ancient
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               Now
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               truly
               Spiritual
               ,
               consists
               only
               in
               letting
               into
               the
               Church
               or
               shutting
               out
               .
               The
               admission
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               by
               administring
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               made
               the
               external
               Judges
               of
               ,
               who
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               who
               not
               ;
               shutting
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               by
               exercising
               Censures
               upon
               Offenders
               ,
               which
               consists
               only
               in
               this
               ,
               in
               removing
               such
               Men
               from
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               either
               in
               part
               or
               wholly
               ,
               for
               
               a
               time
               or
               for
               ever
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               ancient
               Discipline
               .
               Some
               were
               not
               permitted
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Christian
               Assemblies
               ,
               but
               lay
               at
               the
               door
               lamenting
               their
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               begging
               their
               Prayers
               .
               Others
               were
               admitted
               to
               publick
               Instructions
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               Prayers
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               if
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Catechumens
               ,
               those
               who
               were
               publickly
               instructed
               and
               catechised
               ,
               but
               not
               yet
               baptized
               ,
               were
               not
               allowed
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Faithful
               .
               Others
               were
               admitted
               to
               Prayers
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Now
               all
               this
               supposes
               ,
               that
               Christian
               Communion
               is
               not
               only
               a
               necessary
               Duty
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               Priviledg
               ,
               since
               they
               had
               no
               other
               way
               of
               punishing
               Offenders
               ,
               but
               by
               denying
               them
               the
               liberty
               of
               Worship
               in
               their
               Assemblies
               ;
               but
               what
               would
               those
               Men
               value
               Church-Censures
               ,
               who
               make
               so
               slight
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               as
               daily
               to
               excommunicate
               themselves
               ?
               Certainly
               these
               Men
               are
               greatly
               mistaken
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               very
               Office
               and
               Authority
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               inconsiderable
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               dreadful
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               
               which
               was
               so
               formidable
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               innocent
               and
               harmless
               thing
               ,
               since
               Men
               may
               as
               well
               worship
               God
               alone
               as
               in
               Christian
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               might
               do
               ,
               when
               excommunicated
               or
               shut
               out
               of
               Christian
               Assemblies
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               observe
               farther
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               requires
               of
               us
               ,
               the
               publick
               profession
               of
               his
               Name
               and
               Worship
               ,
               which
               necessarily
               includes
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               
                 Whosoever
                 therefore
                 shall
                 confess
              
               
               
                 me
                 before
                 Men
                 ,
                 him
                 will
                 I
                 confess
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 deny
                 me
                 before
                 Men
                 ,
                 him
                 will
                 I
                 deny
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               To
               confess
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               own
               him
               for
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               words
               (
               tho
               too
               many
               such
               there
               are
               ,
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               will
               not
               own
               ,
               will
               not
               confess
               before
               his
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               )
               but
               by
               paying
               him
               such
               publick
               Homage
               and
               Worship
               ,
               as
               is
               a
               visible
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               own
               him
               for
               our
               Lord.
               For
               thus
               to
               confess
               Christ
               ,
               signifies
               ,
               
                 With
                 the
                 mouth
              
               
               
                 Confession
                 is
                 made
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 for
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               Christian
               Church
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Visible
               Society
               ,
               
                 like
                 a
                 City
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 a
                 Hill
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 a
                 Candle
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 Candlestick
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 give
                 light
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 :
              
               But
               the
               Church
               can
               never
               be
               visibly
               distinguished
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               without
               the
               publick
               and
               visible
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               exhorts
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Let
                 your
                 Light
                 so
                 shine
                 before
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 your
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 glorify
                 your
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               which
               must
               refer
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               includes
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Acts
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Charity
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               Argument
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               acknowledged
               Duty
               of
               a
               Christian
               Prince
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               to
               encourage
               and
               propagate
               true
               Religion
               in
               his
               Dominions
               ;
               which
               can
               never
               be
               done
               without
               encouraging
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               correcting
               publick
               Abuses
               ,
               and
               punishing
               the
               neglect
               or
               profanation
               of
               it
               :
               for
               if
               Mens
               Religion
               be
               confined
               to
               their
               Closets
               ,
               no
               Man
               can
               possibly
               tell
               what
               Religion
               they
               are
               of
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               Pagans
               ,
               Mahometans
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               or
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               no
               Man
               the
               wiser
               ,
               if
               
               they
               can
               but
               keep
               their
               own
               counsel
               :
               And
               therefore
               if
               it
               be
               the
               Duty
               of
               Magistrates
               to
               encourage
               and
               reform
               Religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               nothing
               can
               fall
               within
               his
               cognizance
               ,
               or
               under
               his
               care
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               publick
               ,
               it
               is
               easy
               to
               conclude
               ,
               That
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Care
               of
               publick
               Magistrates
               ,
               is
               the
               Duty
               also
               of
               private
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Possibly
               some
               may
               think
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               taken
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               needless
               pains
               in
               proving
               so
               plain
               a
               Thing
               ;
               and
               truly
               I
               should
               think
               so
               too
               ,
               were
               I
               not
               sensible
               by
               my
               own
               experience
               ,
               how
               many
               profest
               Christians
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               have
               very
               little
               apprehension
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               and
               therefore
               sometimes
               come
               to
               Church
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               fashion
               of
               the
               Place
               ;
               and
               sometime
               stay
               at
               Home
               ,
               to
               comply
               with
               their
               own
               careless
               Humours
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               such
               read
               these
               Papers
               ,
               I
               would
               desire
               and
               beg
               of
               them
               ,
               seriously
               to
               consider
               this
               Matter
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               abuse
               themselves
               by
               some
               childish
               and
               sophistical
               Reasonings
               ,
               into
               a
               
               Neglect
               so
               dishonourable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               destructive
               to
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             
               Suppose
               you
               did
               really
               (
               as
               some
               I
               fear
               only
               pretend
               )
               spend
               your
               time
               in
               private
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Reading
               and
               Meditation
               ,
               yet
               can
               you
               reasonably
               expect
               that
               God
               should
               accept
               ,
               should
               hear
               and
               answer
               your
               private
               Prayers
               ,
               when
               they
               signify
               a
               Neglect
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               Contempt
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ?
               which
               is
               so
               much
               more
               pleasing
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               more
               honourable
               to
               be
               praised
               by
               a
               multitude
               of
               devout
               Souls
               in
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               than
               in
               a
               secret
               Corner
               ,
               where
               no
               Body
               sees
               nor
               hears
               us
               .
               Can
               you
               think
               your
               single
               Prayers
               will
               as
               much
               prevail
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               fervent
               and
               ardent
               Desires
               of
               a
               Christian
               Assembly
               are
               offered
               up
               to
               God
               by
               a
               publick
               Minister
               of
               Religion
               ,
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               has
               appointed
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               bless
               in
               his
               Name
               ?
               Can
               you
               any
               where
               expect
               such
               plentiful
               effusions
               of
               the
               Divine
               Grace
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               while
               we
               attend
               on
               Divine
               Institutions
               ,
               which
               are
               never
               without
               a
               Blessing
               annexed
               unto
               them
               ,
               when
               there
               
               are
               Subjects
               capable
               of
               receiving
               it
               ?
               There
               is
               time
               enough
               for
               our
               private
               Devotions
               ,
               without
               neglecting
               or
               affronting
               publick
               Worship
               .
               And
               when
               we
               remember
               that
               Christ
               has
               promised
               to
               be
               present
               in
               Christian
               Assemblies
               ;
               
                 Where-ever
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 his
                 Name
              
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               prefers
               
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Sion
              
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 Dwellings
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               it
               should
               make
               us
               
                 long
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 those
                 who
                 plead
                 Conscience
                 for
                 their
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 distinct
                 Communions
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Containing
                   several
                   Directions
                   to
                   such
                   Men
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   try
                   their
                   Honesty
                   and
                   Sincerity
                   in
                   this
                   Matter
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 third
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 forsake
                 our
                 Religious
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 pretend
                 Conscience
                 for
                 their
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 distinct
                 Communions
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 who
                 separate
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Sin
                 ;
                 and
                 think
                 themselves
                 bound
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 honour
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 their
                 own
                 Souls
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 our
                 Communion
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 Men
                 deserve
                 our
                 most
                 tender
                 regard
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 pity
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 desirous
                 to
                 please
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 such
                 dangerous
                 Mistakes
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 dispute
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 excellent
                 Books
                 writ
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 want
                 of
                 Instruction
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 honest
                 and
                 inquisitive
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 at
                 present
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 another
                 Method
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 may
                 prove
                 more
                 effectual
                 ,
                 than
                 disputing
                 commonly
                 does
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 reduce
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 under
                 these
                 three
                 Heads
                 .
              
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   To
                   put
                   them
                   upon
                   some
                   Inquiries
                   ,
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   their
                   honesty
                   ,
                   and
                   sincerity
                   in
                   this
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   To
                   offer
                   some
                   general
                   Considerations
                   for
                   their
                   Satisfaction
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   To
                   remove
                   some
                   popular
                   Pleas
                   and
                   Objections
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 To
                 put
                 them
                 upon
                 some
                 Inquiries
                 ,
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 their
                 honesty
                 and
                 sincerity
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 who
                 plead
                 Conscience
                 for
                 disobeying
                 their
                 Governors
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 offer
                 such
                 an
                 insufferable
                 affront
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 on
                 other
                 Designs
                 under
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 woe
                 be
                 to
                 that
                 
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 whited
                 painted
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 how
                 glorious
                 a
                 Profession
                 soever
                 he
                 makes
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 thus
                 rotten
                 at
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 discover
                 your
                 honesty
                 and
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 desire
                 every
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 fears
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 loves
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 hopes
                 for
                 Mercy
                 at
                 the
                 terrible
                 appearance
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 again
                 to
                 judg
                 the
                 Quick
                 and
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 sincere
                 Answer
                 to
                 these
                 following
                 Questions
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ;
                 Whether
                 he
                 do
                 indeed
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 our
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 upon
                 true
                 Principles
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ?
                 To
                 pretend
                 to
                 Conscience
                 for
                 any
                 Thing
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 pretend
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 the
                 Supream
                 Lord
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 our
                 Consciences
                 in
                 all
                 Cases
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 interposes
                 his
                 Authority
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 pretend
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 disobeying
                 our
                 Governors
                 ,
                 and
                 dividing
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 Authority
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 counterfeiting
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 Broad
                 Seal
                 to
                 justifie
                 Treasons
                 and
                 Rebellions
                 .
              
               
                 Few
                 Men
                 make
                 any
                 difference
                 between
                 their
                 private
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 Opinions
                 
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 between
                 their
                 own
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 what-ever
                 fancy
                 comes
                 into
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 their
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 prefer
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 and
                 groundless
                 Conceits
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 visible
                 Authority
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 Principle
                 be
                 once
                 admitted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 lasting
                 Peace
                 and
                 Unity
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 State.
                 No
                 Man
                 must
                 act
                 against
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 knows
                 God
                 has
                 expresly
                 forbid
                 ,
                 nor
                 neglect
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 knows
                 God
                 has
                 commanded
                 .
                 A
                 Divine
                 Law
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 cannot
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Obligation
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 we
                 must
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 than
                 Men
                 ,
                 what-ever
                 we
                 suffer
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 doubting
                 ,
                 scrupulous
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 improperly
                 called
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 our
                 mistaken
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wavering
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 determine
                 on
                 which
                 side
                 the
                 Truth
                 lies
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 object
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fruitless
                 nicety
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 in
                 practice
                 ;
                 for
                 whether
                 you
                 will
                 call
                 it
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 private
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 believe
                 or
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ;
                 as
                 St.
                 Paul
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   he
                   that
                   doubteth
                   ,
                   is
                   damned
                   if
                   he
                   eat
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   what-ever
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   is
                   Sin.
                
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 this
                 distinction
                 between
                 Mens
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 private
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 between
                 their
                 Judgments
                 directed
                 and
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 other
                 arbitrary
                 and
                 uncertain
                 Measures
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 use
                 to
                 direct
                 our
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 religiously
                 careful
                 not
                 to
                 pretend
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 can
                 produce
                 no
                 Divine
                 Law
                 commanding
                 or
                 forbidding
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 pretend
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Obligations
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
                 The
                 pretence
                 of
                 Conscience
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 displease
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 chuse
                 rather
                 to
                 displease
                 Men
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 pretend
                 a
                 Divine
                 Command
                 and
                 Authority
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 none
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 prophesying
                 falsly
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 entitling
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 to
                 all
                 our
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Fancies
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 Laws
                 which
                 God
                 never
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 new
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Religion
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 dreadful
                 Woes
                 and
                 Curses
                 are
                 denounced
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 prophesy
                 falsely
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 all
                 tremble
                 to
                 pretend
                 a
                 Divine
                 Command
                 ,
                 without
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                   Ieremiah
                   ,
                   Then
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 
                 
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   The
                   Prophets
                   prophesy
                   lies
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   sent
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   have
                   I
                   commanded
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   spake
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   prophesy
                   to
                   you
                   a
                   false
                   Vision
                   and
                   Divination
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   nought
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   deceit
                   of
                   their
                   Heart
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   what
                   the
                   Prophets
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   prophesy
                   lies
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   dreamed
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   dreamed
                   .
                   How
                   long
                   shall
                   this
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   that
                   prophesy
                   Lies
                   ?
                   Yea
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   Prophets
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   deceit
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Hearts
                   .
                   Therefore
                   behold
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   against
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   steal
                   my
                   words
                   every
                   one
                   from
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   .
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   against
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   use
                   their
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   He
                   saith
                   .
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   prophesy
                
                 
                 
                   false
                   Dreams
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   tell
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   my
                   People
                   to
                   err
                   by
                   their
                   Lies
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   lightness
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   sent
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   commanded
                   them
                   ;
                   therefore
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   profit
                   this
                   People
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Now
                 tho
                 we
                 understand
                 prophesying
                 here
                 of
                 foretelling
                 future
                 Events
                 in
                 God's
                 Name
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Revelation
                 or
                 Authority
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 pretend
                 that
                 God
                 has
                 commanded
                 or
                 forbidden
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 less
                 Crime
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 prophesy
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 our
                 Hearts
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 which
                 these
                 false
                 Prophesies
                 did
                 ,
                 consisted
                 in
                 that
                 ill
                 influence
                 they
                 had
                 upon
                 Mens
                 Lives
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hindred
                 their
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraged
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 licentious
                 or
                 idolatrous
                 practices
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 preach
                 up
                 new
                 Laws
                 in
                 God's
                 Name
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 Evil
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 prophesy
                 falsely
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Man
                 must
                 pretend
                 Conscience
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 express
                 Commands
                 and
                 Prohibitions
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 unlawful
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 which
                 God
                 has
                 not
                 forbid
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 things
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Worship
                 which
                 God
                 has
                 not
                 commanded
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 prophesy
                 
                 falsely
                 in
                 God's
                 Name
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 shew
                 no
                 such
                 Law
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 pretend
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 against
                 hearing
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 present
                 when
                 the
                 Minister
                 uses
                 a
                 Surplice
                 in
                 Divine
                 Administrations
                 .
                 Consider
                 now
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 falsely
                 pretend
                 a
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 none
                 ;
                 shew
                 me
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 has
                 forbid
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 or
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptism
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 think
                 it
                 sufficient
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 commanded
                 ,
                 shew
                 me
                 but
                 that
                 Law
                 ,
                 That
                 nothing
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 commanded
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 do
                 neither
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 you
                 can't
                 ,
                 then
                 consider
                 what
                 an
                 impious
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 said
                 it
                 ?
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 bind
                 them
                 upon
                 your
                 own
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 impose
                 them
                 upon
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 private
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 much
                 heavier
                 imposition
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 innocent
                 and
                 indifferent
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               
               
                 Those
                 who
                 understand
                 their
                 Christian
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 indifferent
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 comply
                 with
                 all
                 wholsome
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 Civil
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Governors
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 usurpe
                 upon
                 God's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 obey
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 as
                 Divine
                 ,
                 and
                 Humane
                 Laws
                 as
                 Humane
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 pretend
                 Conscience
                 for
                 disobeying
                 our
                 Governors
                 in
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 for
                 Doctrines
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law
                 which
                 God
                 never
                 made
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   we
                   must
                   do
                   nothing
                   in
                   Religion
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   commanded
                   ,
                   tho
                   it
                   be
                   commanded
                   by
                   our
                   lawful
                   Superiors
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ;
                 I
                 observe
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 meer
                 pretence
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 justification
                 of
                 any
                 Action
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 can
                 produce
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Consciences
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 private
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Actions
                 .
                 There
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 worse
                 Actions
                 done
                 ,
                 than
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 uncharitable
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 believes
                 that
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 a
                 consciencious
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 Papist
                 ,
                 or
                 Mahometan
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 to
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 Belief
                 and
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 acquit
                 us
                 at
                 God's
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 necessarily
                 make
                 all
                 Religions
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 an
                 honest
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 Papist
                 ,
                 or
                 Turk
                 ,
                 who
                 lives
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 hearty
                 and
                 sincere
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 very
                 godly
                 and
                 devout
                 Men
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 Zeal
                 for
                 their
                 Law
                 they
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 persecuted
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 believing
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 God
                 good
                 Service
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 content
                 our selves
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Belief
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 follow
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 a
                 blind
                 and
                 ignorant
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 wander
                 and
                 go
                 astray
                 to
                 the
                 infinite
                 danger
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ;
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   if
                   the
                   Blind
                   lead
                   the
                   Blind
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   both
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   Ditch
                   .
                
                 These
                 blind
                 Men
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 blind
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 may
                 very
                 sincerely
                 follow
                 their
                 own
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 safely
                 too
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 secure
                 Guide
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ;
                 I
                 observe
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 doubt
                 and
                 scruple
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 forbid
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law.
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Consciences
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 our
                 Consciences
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Light
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 Men
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 great
                 tenderness
                 of
                 Conscience
                 to
                 be
                 doubtful
                 and
                 scrupulous
                 ,
                 and
                 value
                 themselves
                 more
                 by
                 their
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 than
                 other
                 Men
                 do
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 afraid
                 of
                 being
                 delivered
                 from
                 their
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 great
                 Art
                 and
                 Industry
                 to
                 ensnare
                 and
                 entangle
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 envy
                 any
                 Man
                 this
                 Attainment
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 I
                 do
                 a
                 purblind
                 Eye
                 ,
                 which
                 sees
                 very
                 imperfectly
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 gropes
                 for
                 its
                 way
                 with
                 great
                 caution
                 and
                 fear
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 all
                 Men
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 any
                 unnecessary
                 Doubts
                 and
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 tho
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 act
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 scrupulous
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 ought
                 
                 to
                 lay
                 our
                 Scruples
                 aside
                 :
                 But
                 then
                 the
                 great
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 How
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 it
                 ?
                 unless
                 Men
                 can
                 have
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 them
                 aside
                 ▪
                 again
                 when
                 they
                 please
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 easy
                 way
                 to
                 satisfy
                 our
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 Rule
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 never
                 scruple
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 either
                 expresly
                 forbid
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 such
                 evident
                 and
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 honest
                 Man
                 may
                 discern
                 without
                 using
                 any
                 great
                 skill
                 and
                 subtilty
                 .
                 While
                 Men
                 do
                 not
                 judg
                 of
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 arbitrary
                 Rules
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 inventing
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Fancy
                 and
                 Humour
                 ,
                 Prejudice
                 or
                 Interest
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 like
                 or
                 dislike
                 just
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 it
                 Conscience
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 observing
                 this
                 one
                 Rule
                 ,
                 would
                 soon
                 cure
                 all
                 Fanaticism
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 Peace
                 and
                 Unity
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 make
                 the
                 Scripture
                 a
                 perfect
                 Rule
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Manners
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 essential
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 readily
                 grant
                 and
                 prove
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 external
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 such
                 
                 thing
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 such
                 entire
                 and
                 perfect
                 Form
                 of
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Worship
                 prescribed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 peoples
                 heads
                 with
                 endless
                 and
                 infinite
                 Scruples
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Commands
                 and
                 Prohibitions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 certain
                 measure
                 and
                 standard
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 lawful
                 and
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 neither
                 to
                 condemn
                 nor
                 scruple
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 forbid
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 would
                 infallibly
                 heal
                 our
                 Breaches
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 us
                 to
                 Peace
                 with
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ;
                 I
                 observe
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 a
                 mistaken
                 nor
                 a
                 scrupulous
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 can
                 justify
                 our
                 Disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 our
                 Superiors
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 indeed
                 oppose
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 against
                 any
                 humane
                 Power
                 ;
                 a
                 Conscience
                 informed
                 and
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 cannot
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 stoop
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 commands
                 any
                 thing
                 contrary
                 to
                 God's
                 Law
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 sacred
                 and
                 venerable
                 ,
                 absolute
                 and
                 supream
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 
                 doubting
                 ,
                 scrupulous
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 a
                 Conscience
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 armed
                 with
                 his
                 Authority
                 neither
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 justify
                 our
                 Disobedience
                 to
                 Princes
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 justify
                 Disobedience
                 to
                 publick
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 shews
                 us
                 how
                 necessary
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 inform
                 our
                 Consciences
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 close
                 to
                 our
                 Rule
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 neglect
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 God
                 has
                 commanded
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 forbid
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 God
                 has
                 not
                 determined
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 neither
                 commanded
                 nor
                 forbid
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 our
                 lawful
                 Superiors
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 justify
                 our
                 Disobedience
                 to
                 Humane
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 we
                 cannot
                 pretend
                 God's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 cannot
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 left
                 undetermined
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 disobey
                 our
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 determine
                 that
                 Question
                 now
                 ,
                 Whether
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 under
                 some
                 Doubts
                 and
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Governors
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 
                 those
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 that
                 doubts
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 supposed
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 about
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 commanded
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 he
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 Duty
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Superiors
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 being
                 sure
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 sin
                 in
                 obeying
                 (
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 sure
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 command
                 is
                 sinful
                 )
                 and
                 being
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 sin
                 in
                 disobeying
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 their
                 Commands
                 be
                 lawful
                 )
                 and
                 being
                 withal
                 under
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 doing
                 one
                 or
                 t'other
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 in
                 prudence
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 sure
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 wave
                 his
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 his
                 Prince
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 at
                 present
                 only
                 observe
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 without
                 drawing
                 any
                 peremptory
                 conclusion
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 That
                 Obedience
                 to
                 our
                 Superiors
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 express
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 proper
                 Rule
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 what
                 our
                 Prince
                 commands
                 us
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 forbid
                 by
                 as
                 plain
                 and
                 express
                 a
                 Law
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 which
                 commands
                 our
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 oppose
                 our
                 private
                 and
                 uncertain
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 express
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 rather
                 to
                 follow
                 our
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 evidently
                 directed
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 than
                 where
                 they
                 
                 are
                 .
                 No
                 Humane
                 Authority
                 must
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 certain
                 Rule
                 than
                 private
                 Opinions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Man
                 acts
                 out
                 of
                 true
                 Principles
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 keeps
                 his
                 Eye
                 fixed
                 upon
                 his
                 Rule
                 ;
                 who
                 directs
                 and
                 governs
                 his
                 Conscience
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 other
                 Men
                 live
                 by
                 their
                 private
                 Humors
                 and
                 Fancies
                 ,
                 are
                 turned
                 aside
                 by
                 every
                 Novel
                 and
                 groundless
                 Conceit
                 :
                 And
                 tho
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 call
                 this
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 divide
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 rend
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Conscience
                 will
                 never
                 justify
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 obey
                 and
                 observe
                 our
                 Rule
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ;
                 Another
                 Question
                 I
                 would
                 propose
                 to
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 they
                 ever
                 seriously
                 consider
                 the
                 hainous
                 nature
                 of
                 Schism
                 ?
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 ask
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 observe
                 with
                 what
                 little
                 consideration
                 most
                 Men
                 engage
                 themselves
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 wantonly
                 they
                 forsake
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 
                 perfectly
                 indifferent
                 whether
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 Conventicle
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 leave
                 their
                 own
                 Parish
                 Church
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Preacher
                 whom
                 they
                 like
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Men
                 as
                 these
                 never
                 understood
                 what
                 Christian
                 Unity
                 is
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 considered
                 what
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Schism
                 is
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 acted
                 honestly
                 and
                 sincerely
                 in
                 a
                 Matter
                 of
                 such
                 vast
                 importance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Christian
                 Church
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 Scripture
                 
                   as
                   one
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Saviour
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 This
                 St.
                 Paul
                 makes
                 a
                 powerful
                 Argument
                 to
                 Unity
                 ,
                 
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   unity
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   Peace
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   called
                   in
                   one
                   hope
                   of
                   your
                   Calling
                   ,
                   one
                   Lord
                   ,
                   one
                   Faith
                   ,
                   one
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   one
                   God
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   you
                   all
                   .
                
                 What
                 does
                 this
                 
                   Bond
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 signify
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 external
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 Christians
                 live
                 together
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 as
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 Body
                 are
                 ,
                 by
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Sinews
                 ?
                 
                 For
                 Christians
                 are
                 called
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 external
                 Communion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 eating
                 of
                 one
                 Bread
                 ;
                 as
                 St.
                 Paul
                 argues
                 ,
                 The
                 
                 
                   Bread
                   which
                   we
                   break
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   For
                   we
                   being
                   many
                   ,
                   are
                   one
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Body
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   partakers
                   of
                   that
                   one
                   Bread.
                
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 become
                 one
                 Body
                 by
                 external
                 &
                 visible
                 Communion
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 united
                 into
                 one
                 Religious
                 Society
                 for
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 mutual
                 edification
                 .
                 
                   But
                   speaking
                   the
                   Truth
                   in
                   love
                   ,
                   may
                   grow
                   up
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   even
                   Christ
                   ;
                   From
                   whom
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   fitly
                   joined
                   together
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   every
                   Ioint
                   supplieth
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   effectual
                   working
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   measure
                   of
                   every
                   part
                   ,
                   maketh
                   encrease
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   to
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   it self
                   in
                   love
                   .
                
                 The
                 Christian
                 Church
                 is
                 
                   a
                   House
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Building
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 House
                 and
                 Building
                 is
                 not
                 raised
                 with
                 loose
                 and
                 incoherent
                 Stones
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Building
                   fitly
                   framed
                   together
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   groweth
                   into
                   a
                   Holy
                   Temple
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 All
                 those
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Scripture
                 describes
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 signify
                 one
                 Communion
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 prays
                 for
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   all
                   may
                   be
                   One
                
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 after
                 Ages
                 should
                 believe
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   they
                   all
                   may
                   be
                   One
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   Father
                   art
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   also
                   may
                   be
                   one
                   in
                   us
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   World
                   may
                   believe
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   me
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speaks
                 of
                 an
                 external
                 and
                 visible
                 Union
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 and
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 How
                 frequent
                 are
                 the
                 Exhortations
                 to
                 Christian
                 Love
                 and
                 Unity
                 ?
                 
                   Fulfil
                   ye
                   my
                
                 
                 
                   Ioy
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   be
                   like-minded
                   ,
                   having
                   the
                   same
                   Love
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   one
                   accord
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   one
                   mind
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 that
                 new
                 Commandment
                 which
                 Christ
                 gave
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 badg
                 of
                 their
                 Discipleship
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   new
                   Commandment
                   I
                   give
                   unto
                
                 
                 
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   love
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   loved
                   you
                   ;
                   hereby
                   shall
                   all
                   Men
                   know
                   that
                   ye
                   are
                   my
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   have
                   love
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 And
                 wherein
                 this
                 mutual
                 Love
                 expressed
                 it self
                 ,
                 we
                 learn
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Pattern
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   And
                   they
                   continued
                   stedfast
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Apostle's
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Fellowship
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   breaking
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Prayers
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 and
                 Offices
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 :
                 this
                 
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 Christian
                 Love
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 and
                 Fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 Schism
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 firmly
                 united
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Bonds
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Peace
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Iohn's
                 Time
                 ,
                 those
                 Hereticks
                 who
                 separated
                 themselves
                 into
                 distinct
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   went
                   out
                   from
                   us
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   us
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   no
                   doubt
                   have
                   continued
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Fellowship
                 and
                 Communion
                 )
                 
                   but
                   they
                   went
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   all
                   of
                   us
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 Argument
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 necessarily
                 infers
                 that
                 indispensable
                 Obligation
                 which
                 lies
                 upon
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 owned
                 for
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 
                   one
                   Body
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Unity
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Affection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 Christian
                 Union
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Union
                 is
                 made
                 external
                 and
                 visible
                 by
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 daily
                 experience
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 impossible
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 Men
                 to
                 love
                 like
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 like
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 divide
                 themselves
                 into
                 distinct
                 &
                 separate
                 Churches
                 ,
                 under
                 different
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 Christian
                 Love
                 and
                 Union
                 be
                 so
                 necessary
                 a
                 Duty
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 consider
                 what
                 the
                 Evil
                 of
                 Schism
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 rends
                 the
                 seamless
                 Coat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 divides
                 his
                 Church
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 Parties
                 and
                 Factions
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 has
                 but
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Christians
                 did
                 believe
                 Schism
                 to
                 separate
                 Men
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Salvation
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 an
                 acknowledged
                 Principle
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Salvation
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Schismaticks
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 judg
                 any
                 Man's
                 final
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 merciful
                 allowances
                 a
                 merciful
                 and
                 compassionate
                 Lord
                 may
                 make
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Errors
                 and
                 Mistakes
                 ,
                 Frowardness
                 and
                 Peevishness
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 I
                 wish
                 that
                 all
                 Persons
                 concerned
                 ,
                 would
                 seriously
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 makes
                 all
                 other
                 Attainments
                 whatsoever
                 of
                 no
                 value
                 without
                 Charity
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 Divine
                 
                 Principle
                 which
                 unites
                 us
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 Schism
                 a
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 reproves
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 for
                 that
                 Schism
                 which
                 was
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 actual
                 separation
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 calls
                 them
                 Carnal
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   are
                   ye
                   not
                   carnal
                   ?
                   for
                   whereas
                   there
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   envyings
                   ,
                   and
                   strife
                   ,
                   and
                   divisions
                   ,
                   are
                   ye
                   not
                   carnal
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   as
                   Men
                   ?
                
                 So
                 far
                 is
                 Separation
                 from
                 being
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 more
                 perfect
                 and
                 excellent
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Symptom
                 of
                 a
                 Carnal
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 discourse
                 this
                 fully
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Man
                 does
                 understand
                 nothing
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 light
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 considering
                 what
                 guilt
                 he
                 involves
                 himself
                 in
                 ;
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 effectual
                 Cure
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 serious
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 pain
                 we
                 feel
                 in
                 tearing
                 one
                 Member
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 mischief
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 suffers
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 becomes
                 maimed
                 and
                 imperfect
                 by
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 and
                 most
                 inconsiderable
                 Member
                 ,
                 makes
                 us
                 careful
                 
                 to
                 preserve
                 our
                 natural
                 Bodies
                 from
                 any
                 Rent
                 or
                 Schism
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 we
                 living
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Mystical
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 had
                 we
                 that
                 natural
                 love
                 ,
                 sympathy
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow-feeling
                 for
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 Body
                 have
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 find
                 Schism
                 and
                 Separation
                 as
                 painful
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 these
                 mutual
                 Offices
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 in
                 exhorting
                 ,
                 admonishing
                 ,
                 reproving
                 ,
                 comforting
                 ,
                 praying
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Separation
                 )
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 any
                 Member
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 lost
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 sign
                 ,
                 that
                 Member
                 does
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 feels
                 not
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 such
                 Convulsions
                 and
                 Schisms
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ;
                 Another
                 Question
                 I
                 would
                 ask
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 Consciences
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 is
                 unlawful
                 ?
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 reason
                 to
                 ask
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Christians
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 occasion
                 serves
                 ,
                 
                 can
                 either
                 go
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 Conventicle
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 Conscience
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 sin
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 unlawful
                 in
                 our
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 justify
                 a
                 Separation
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 lawfully
                 communicate
                 with
                 us
                 once
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 so
                 always
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Separation
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 indeed
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 to
                 separate
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 a
                 True
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lawful
                 Communion
                 ,
                 to
                 join
                 in
                 fellowship
                 with
                 a
                 purer
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enjoy
                 purer
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 such
                 Men
                 to
                 consider
                 ;
              
               
                 First
                 ;
                 That
                 this
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 purer
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 purer
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 varies
                 with
                 every
                 Man's
                 fancy
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 Foundation
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 distinguish
                 a
                 purer
                 Church
                 from
                 a
                 pure
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 purity
                 they
                 find
                 in
                 a
                 Presbyterian
                 
                 or
                 Independent
                 Conventicle
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 our
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 Purity
                 consists
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 Worship
                 ;
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Government
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 is
                 purer
                 than
                 some
                 novel
                 and
                 upstart
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 Church
                 Forms
                 and
                 Models
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Worship
                 which
                 retains
                 all
                 the
                 Institutions
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 administers
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 to
                 Christian
                 Edification
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 pure
                 a
                 Worship
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 slovenly
                 and
                 unbecoming
                 the
                 gravity
                 and
                 solemnity
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 :
                 That
                 Church
                 wherein
                 Christians
                 may
                 enjoy
                 all
                 the
                 means
                 and
                 conveyances
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 corrupt
                 Mixtures
                 to
                 spoil
                 their
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 pure
                 Church
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 wherein
                 a
                 Christian
                 may
                 communicate
                 ,
                 without
                 doing
                 any
                 injury
                 to
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 pure
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 all
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 purity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 External
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 by
                 a
                 purer
                 Communion
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 only
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 better
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 greater
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 exclude
                 Hypocrites
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 unless
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 a
                 Gift
                 of
                 discerning
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 fit
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 excluded
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 openly
                 scandalous
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 shut
                 such
                 Men
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 deprives
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Means
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 hopes
                 of
                 proving
                 better
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 hope
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 is
                 not
                 confined
                 to
                 any
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 enjoys
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 true
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   our
                   Fellowship
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   Son
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 with
                 the
                 glorious
                 and
                 triumphant
                 Church
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 Militant
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                   But
                   ye
                   are
                   come
                   unto
                   Mount
                
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                   unto
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Heavenly
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   an
                   innumerable
                   company
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   general
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Born
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Iudg
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Spirits
                   of
                   just
                   Men
                   made
                   perfect
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   Iesus
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Mediator
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   sprinkling
                   ,
                   which
                   speaketh
                   better
                   things
                   than
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                
                 Abel
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Church-Fellowship
                 which
                 those
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 Schismaticks
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 think
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 better
                 Company
                 at
                 a
                 Conventicle
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 must
                 not
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 consist
                 of
                 all
                 ranks
                 and
                 degrees
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 natural
                 Body
                 does
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Members
                 of
                 different
                 honour
                 and
                 worth
                 ?
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 fitting
                 for
                 strong
                 and
                 well-grown
                 Christians
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 weak
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 eye
                 should
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 despising
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Foot
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 if
                 St.
                 Paul
                 says
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Schism
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 carnal
                 Men
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 Christians
                 in
                 Schismatical
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 days
                 thought
                 lawful
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 a
                 lawful
                 Communion
                 ;
                 tho
                 as
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 some
                 defects
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 who
                 separated
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 pretended
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Worship
                 and
                 Government
                 was
                 Unlawful
                 ,
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 Nonconformists
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 conform
                 as
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 yet
                 very
                 religiously
                 conformed
                 as
                 Lay-men
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 condemned
                 this
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 was
                 lawful
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Separation
                 was
                 sinful
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 challenge
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 shew
                 me
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 lawful
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 might
                 communicate
                 without
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 let
                 these
                 Men
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Notion
                 of
                 separating
                 from
                 a
                 lawful
                 Communion
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 purer
                 Communion
                 ,
                 lays
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 eternal
                 Schisms
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 certain
                 rule
                 for
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 this
                 Purity
                 ,
                 every
                 Man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 fancy
                 may
                 refine
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ;
                 If
                 they
                 do
                 indeed
                 think
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 be
                 unlawful
                 and
                 sinful
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 came
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 think
                 so
                 ?
                 for
                 this
                 
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 material
                 Enquiry
                 ,
                 if
                 Men
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 honesty
                 and
                 sincerity
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 Men
                 are
                 at
                 first
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 fault
                 ensnared
                 in
                 an
                 Error
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 into
                 Schism
                 ,
                 how
                 firmly
                 soever
                 afterwards
                 they
                 believe
                 their
                 Separation
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 know
                 all
                 the
                 several
                 ways
                 whereby
                 Men
                 come
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 engaged
                 in
                 Schism
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 common
                 :
                 Such
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Education
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Lightness
                 and
                 giddiness
                 of
                 Mind
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 distast
                 at
                 Publick
                 Affairs
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Some
                 quarrel
                 with
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Interest
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Perswasion
                 of
                 Friends
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Education
                 ;
                 when
                 Men
                 have
                 been
                 nursed
                 up
                 in
                 Schism
                 from
                 their
                 infancy
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Prayer
                
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Church
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 it
                 
                   Baal's
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 speak
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pitiable
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fairest
                 Excuse
                 and
                 Apology
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 any
                 Man
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Education
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 hard
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 deliver
                 our
                 minds
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Impressions
                 of
                 Childhood
                 and
                 Youth
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 has
                 attained
                 to
                 Years
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 opportunities
                 of
                 being
                 better
                 informed
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 would
                 ,
                 
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   Mahometans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 labour
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 prejudices
                 of
                 Education
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 excuse
                 :
                 We
                 must
                 offer
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 
                   a
                   reasonable
                   Service
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 requires
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 our
                 Reason
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 Religious
                 Duties
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Mahometans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 excuse
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 Dissenters
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Prejudices
                 may
                 reasonably
                 be
                 thought
                 more
                 invincible
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 briefly
                 consider
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 theirs
                 is
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 quiet
                 possession
                 of
                 for
                 many
                 Ages
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 that
                 reverence
                 they
                 pay
                 to
                 the
                 wisdom
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 adds
                 to
                 the
                 prejudices
                 of
                 their
                 Education
                 ;
                 whereas
                 every
                 one
                 knows
                 that
                 this
                 present
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pretences
                 
                 whereon
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 late
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 a
                 Novelty
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 grey-headed
                 :
                 And
                 tho
                 Antiquity
                 in
                 it self
                 considered
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 Argument
                 for
                 an
                 ancient
                 Error
                 ,
                 nor
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 any
                 reasonable
                 exception
                 against
                 Truth
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 are
                 any
                 new
                 Discoveries
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 speak
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Prejudice
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 harder
                 thing
                 to
                 perswade
                 Men
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Customs
                 ,
                 Usages
                 ,
                 Religions
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 for
                 many
                 Generations
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 some
                 novel
                 Invention
                 ,
                 whose
                 very
                 Novelty
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 strong
                 and
                 lasting
                 Prejudice
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 pleaded
                 the
                 Prescription
                 of
                 unknown
                 Ages
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 extreamly
                 difficult
                 to
                 perswade
                 Men
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 Country
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 embrace
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Objection
                 of
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 were
                 false
                 ,
                 was
                 yet
                 a
                 great
                 hinderance
                 to
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 alleadg
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 immemorial
                 Prescription
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 powerful
                 Prejudice
                 than
                 some
                 few
                 Years
                 Education
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 
                 Prejudices
                 of
                 Education
                 be
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 to
                 justify
                 our
                 Dissenters
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 much
                 better
                 Justification
                 of
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Papists
                 in
                 forreign
                 Countries
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 2ly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 cause
                 a
                 reasonable
                 suspicion
                 in
                 honest
                 Dissenters
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 upon
                 a
                 new
                 search
                 and
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 fall
                 together
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 altered
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 pulled
                 down
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 transformed
                 themselves
                 into
                 as
                 many
                 different
                 shapes
                 and
                 forms
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 new
                 Models
                 of
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 most
                 infallible
                 Men
                 ,
                 nor
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 Principles
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 has
                 had
                 possession
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 Years
                 interruption
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 and
                 great
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 dispossess
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 Men
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 laid
                 aside
                 their
                 Prejudices
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Loyalty
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 could
                 shew
                 
                 some
                 better
                 Reasons
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Prejudices
                 of
                 Education
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 just
                 excuse
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 unreasonable
                 Man
                 who
                 shall
                 desire
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 twenty
                 Years
                 ,
                 to
                 wear
                 off
                 the
                 Prejudices
                 of
                 twenty
                 Years
                 Education
                 .
              
               
                 Especially
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 other
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 ever
                 had
                 a
                 legal
                 possession
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 during
                 this
                 Anarchy
                 and
                 Interregnum
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
                 Neither
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 Independency
                 ,
                 nor
                 Anabaptism
                 ,
                 were
                 setled
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shuffled
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 their
                 utmost
                 skill
                 to
                 establish
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 numbers
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Parties
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 one
                 praviled
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 one
                 National
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 twenty
                 National
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 4thly
                 plainly
                 shews
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Prejudices
                 of
                 Education
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 good
                 Plea
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 the
                 Prejudices
                 of
                 Education
                 should
                 be
                 strong
                 and
                 invincible
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 fixed
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 face
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 a
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 several
                 
                 Churches
                 quarrelling
                 and
                 contending
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Country
                 where
                 the
                 People
                 never
                 heard
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 such
                 dismal
                 frightful
                 Characters
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 raise
                 their
                 indignation
                 and
                 their
                 hatred
                 of
                 such
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 Men's
                 Prejudices
                 be
                 very
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 invincible
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 Men
                 see
                 Religion
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 shapes
                 ,
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 Men
                 of
                 different
                 Perswasions
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 but
                 Men
                 like
                 themselves
                 ;
                 this
                 rather
                 inclines
                 them
                 to
                 uncertainty
                 and
                 Scepticism
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 apt
                 to
                 possess
                 them
                 with
                 any
                 fixt
                 and
                 unalterable
                 Prejudices
                 for
                 or
                 against
                 any
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 how
                 Men
                 make
                 their
                 advances
                 from
                 one
                 Church
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 Quakerism
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 centre
                 of
                 all
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 from
                 all
                 good
                 Order
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 Men
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 wandring
                 state
                 ,
                 like
                 Travellers
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 certain
                 Abode
                 ,
                 but
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 Country
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 visit
                 
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 stay
                 no
                 where
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 deplorable
                 Case
                 of
                 many
                 thousand
                 poor
                 injudicious
                 People
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 plead
                 Prejudice
                 in
                 their
                 Justification
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Others
                 engage
                 themselves
                 in
                 Schism
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 lightness
                 and
                 giddiness
                 of
                 Mind
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 fixt
                 and
                 stable
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 never
                 like
                 one
                 thing
                 long
                 together
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 run
                 into
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 wanton
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 taken
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 nothing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 by
                 degrees
                 contract
                 Prejudices
                 against
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 whose
                 Communion
                 they
                 forsook
                 without
                 any
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 believe
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 unlawful
                 without
                 any
                 .
                 The
                 Zeal
                 of
                 their
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 hard
                 words
                 they
                 give
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Churchmen
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 cause
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 learn
                 by
                 roat
                 some
                 popular
                 Objections
                 and
                 Cavils
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 engaged
                 ,
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 thoughts
                 of
                 further
                 consideration
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 timely
                 retreat
                 .
                 When
                 Men
                 first
                 begin
                 to
                 separate
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 learn
                 some
                 Doubts
                 and
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 improve
                 those
                 Doubts
                 into
                 lasting
                 Principles
                 
                 of
                 Schism
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Argument
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 honesty
                 :
                 for
                 an
                 honest
                 Man
                 must
                 first
                 have
                 very
                 undeniable
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 Communion
                 is
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 entertain
                 the
                 least
                 thought
                 of
                 a
                 Separation
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 Men
                 take
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 the
                 Schism
                 would
                 soon
                 be
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Others
                 take
                 distaste
                 at
                 the
                 publick
                 Administrations
                 of
                 Civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 hence
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 quarrel
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 is
                 done
                 amiss
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 Argument
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 Miscarriages
                 of
                 Civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 Civil
                 Governors
                 have
                 to
                 correct
                 and
                 reform
                 the
                 Abuses
                 and
                 Exorbitances
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 Persons
                 observing
                 that
                 close
                 Union
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 attempt
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 first
                 pulled
                 down
                 a
                 Legal
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 these
                 Men
                 may
                 talk
                 very
                 much
                 against
                 Church-Impositions
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 as
                 much
                 concerned
                 for
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 they
                 love
                 Schism
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 upon
                 Schismatical
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 as
                 admirable
                 Nurseries
                 for
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 tho
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 hope
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 plain
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Case
                 in
                 our
                 late
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 lately
                 told
                 in
                 print
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 Friend
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 (
                 tho
                 I
                 wonder
                 so
                 grave
                 and
                 wise
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 should
                 thus
                 openly
                 betray
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 his
                 Party
                 )
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 War
                 was
                 begun
                 by
                 Church-men
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 design
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Auxiliaries
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 Parliament
                 (
                 the
                 Scots
                 )
                 
                   would
                   not
                   help
                   them
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   terms
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   Church-Alterations
                   came
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Parliament
                   thought
                   it
                   was
                   better
                   have
                   no
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   than
                   such
                   as
                   did
                   prevail
                   against
                   them
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 fair
                 warning
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Churchmen
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 how
                 they
                 oppose
                 Rebellion
                 any
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Every
                 Miscarriage
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 or
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 thought
                 a
                 Miscarriage
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 presently
                 made
                 an
                 Occasion
                 of
                 Separation
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 were
                 ever
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 it
                 neglect
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 abuse
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 some
                 things
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 please
                 every
                 Man's
                 Humour
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 Miscarriages
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 sometimes
                 happen
                 under
                 the
                 best
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 would
                 justify
                 Men
                 in
                 pulling
                 down
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Church
                 ,
                 modelled
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Pattern
                 of
                 Primitive
                 Government
                 and
                 Practice
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 common
                 than
                 to
                 see
                 Men
                 forsake
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 run
                 to
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Minister
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 Desires
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 ill-bred
                 as
                 to
                 reprove
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 stiff
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 yield
                 and
                 bend
                 to
                 their
                 Humours
                 .
                 I
                 suppose
                 no
                 Man
                 will
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Persons
                 separate
                 out
                 of
                 tenderness
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 who
                 date
                 their
                 Separation
                 from
                 some
                 little
                 pet
                 ,
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 or
                 peevish
                 fit
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 fifthly
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 very
                 consciencious
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 out
                 of
                 Interest
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 perswasions
                 and
                 importunities
                 of
                 some
                 dissenting
                 Friends
                 ,
                 who
                 forsake
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Trade
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 rich
                 Wife
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 temporal
                 Advantage
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 tender
                 Conscience
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Gain
                   Godliness
                   ;
                   not
                   to
                   serve
                   Christ
                   but
                   our
                   own
                   Bellies
                   .
                
                 I
                 do
                 but
                 just
                 mention
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 tho
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 are
                 great
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 for
                 all
                 Men
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 try
                 their
                 honesty
                 and
                 sincerity
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 of
                 Separation
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 fear
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 naming
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 offensive
                 to
                 guilty
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 feel
                 their
                 Consciences
                 smart
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 revenge
                 themselves
                 upon
                 their
                 kind
                 and
                 faithful
                 Monitors
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 those
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 plead
                 Conscience
                 for
                 their
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 whether
                 ever
                 they
                 impartially
                 and
                 throughly
                 examined
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 their
                 Separation
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 be
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 to
                 communicate
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 Separation
                 from
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 lawful
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 
                 separate
                 from
                 a
                 pure
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 hold
                 Communion
                 with
                 a
                 corrupt
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 truly
                 honest
                 Man
                 is
                 equally
                 careful
                 to
                 avoid
                 every
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 a
                 corrupt
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 Worship
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 few
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 fewer
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 plain
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 Men
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 knowing
                 any
                 just
                 cause
                 and
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 explain
                 this
                 Matter
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ;
                 How
                 few
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 examine
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 their
                 Separation
                 ?
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 who
                 furnish
                 themselves
                 with
                 some
                 popular
                 Talk
                 against
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 slight
                 Objections
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 answered
                 an
                 hundred
                 Times
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 examine
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 impartially
                 to
                 weigh
                 and
                 consider
                 both
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 no
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 for
                 and
                 against
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 
                 the
                 ballance
                 so
                 equal
                 ,
                 that
                 Interest
                 and
                 Affection
                 do
                 not
                 turn
                 the
                 Scales
                 instead
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 great
                 Faults
                 which
                 Men
                 are
                 commonly
                 guilty
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 carefully
                 examine
                 both
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ;
                 possibly
                 they
                 read
                 such
                 Books
                 as
                 are
                 writ
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 justify
                 a
                 Separation
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 care
                 read
                 those
                 Books
                 ,
                 which
                 prove
                 the
                 sinfulness
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 justify
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 the
                 Arguments
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 only
                 at
                 second
                 hand
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 answer
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 Books
                 themselves
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 wonder
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 of
                 examining
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 continue
                 Separatists
                 after
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 rare
                 to
                 find
                 any
                 one
                 Argument
                 against
                 Separation
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 fairly
                 represented
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 answer
                 it
                 ;
                 who
                 commonly
                 pick
                 out
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 least
                 material
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 not
                 concern
                 the
                 main
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 and
                 flourish
                 with
                 seeming
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 silently
                 pass
                 over
                 what
                 they
                 know
                 they
                 cannot
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 whoever
                 separates
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 thorough
                 and
                 impartial
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 should
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 guilty
                 of
                 Schism
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 tho
                 his
                 separation
                 in
                 it self
                 considered
                 be
                 no
                 Schism
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 Reasons
                 to
                 justify
                 such
                 a
                 Separation
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 being
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 presumed
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 he
                 contracts
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Schism
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 separates
                 without
                 cause
                 ,
                 who
                 does
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 Separation
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 cannot
                 know
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 separates
                 before
                 he
                 understands
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 all
                 reckon
                 that
                 Man
                 perjured
                 ,
                 who
                 swears
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 knowing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Another
                 great
                 Fault
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 Men's
                 Minds
                 are
                 commonly
                 byassed
                 by
                 some
                 Interest
                 and
                 Affection
                 ,
                 which
                 weighs
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 contrary
                 Reasons
                 can
                 do
                 ;
                 by
                 one
                 means
                 or
                 other
                 they
                 fall
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 Schism
                 and
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 set
                 their
                 wits
                 on
                 Work
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 those
                 must
                 be
                 mighty
                 evident
                 and
                 powerful
                 demonstrations
                 which
                 can
                 force
                 Men
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 mind
                 to
                 believe
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Fault
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 sides
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 few
                 Men
                 ,
                 which
                 side
                 soever
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 greatly
                 inclined
                 to
                 favour
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 help
                 out
                 a
                 weak
                 Argument
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 too
                 light
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 grains
                 of
                 Allowance
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 Possibly
                 with
                 most
                 Men
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Fault
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 innocent
                 and
                 useful
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 great
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Fault
                 and
                 the
                 Danger
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Byass
                 stands
                 the
                 wrong
                 way
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Instance
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 Man
                 is
                 as
                 strongly
                 inclined
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wish
                 and
                 hope
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 bad
                 Man
                 is
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wish
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 :
                 Here
                 are
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Prejudices
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vertue
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 in
                 a
                 bad
                 Man
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 Byass
                 and
                 Inclination
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 against
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Vice.
                 
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 strictly
                 require
                 Christian
                 Love
                 and
                 Unity
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 necessary
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Profession
                 ,
                 clap
                 a
                 Byass
                 upon
                 true
                 Christians
                 Minds
                 ,
                 which
                 strongly
                 inclines
                 them
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 preserve
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 good
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 can
                 preserve
                 it
                 without
                 an
                 apparent
                 injury
                 to
                 common
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 makes
                 them
                 put
                 favourable
                 and
                 candid
                 Constructions
                 upon
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 breach
                 without
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 mistake
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Error
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 Separation
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 Byass
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Genius
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 inclines
                 Men
                 to
                 Peace
                 and
                 Union
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 usually
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 some
                 vicious
                 indisposition
                 of
                 Mind
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Men's
                 Reason
                 and
                 Judgment
                 be
                 perverted
                 by
                 such
                 an
                 unchristian
                 Inclination
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 aggravate
                 their
                 Guilt
                 and
                 Crime
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 greatly
                 concerns
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 love
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 avoid
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 Separation
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 so
                 blind
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 discover
                 
                 how
                 sinful
                 and
                 causless
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 deliver
                 themselves
                 from
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 reading
                 and
                 study
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mighty
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 are
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 Separation
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 industrious
                 to
                 hunt
                 for
                 Doubts
                 and
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 cavilling
                 Objections
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 lovers
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Unity
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Proposal
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 folly
                 and
                 weakness
                 of
                 ,
                 while
                 such
                 learned
                 Rabbies
                 are
                 held
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Cobwebs
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 spinning
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ;
                 As
                 there
                 are
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 Men
                 who
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 without
                 an
                 impartial
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 their
                 Separation
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 Inquiries
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 separate
                 also
                 at
                 all
                 adventures
                 as
                 others
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 many
                 such
                 Men
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 live
                 by
                 their
                 Labour
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 time
                 for
                 such
                 Studies
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 cannot
                 read
                 ,
                 or
                 however
                 were
                 never
                 used
                 to
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 thinking
                 and
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 mistaken
                 in
                 such
                 Matters
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 rely
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 Judgments
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 that
                 unless
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 enough
                 
                 to
                 justify
                 such
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Ministers
                 
                 Baal's
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 the
                 Mass-Book
                 ,
                 and
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Surplice
                 a
                 
                   Rag
                   of
                   the
                   Whore
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Rhetorical
                 Figures
                 (
                 which
                 signify
                 nothing
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 noise
                 and
                 scare
                 ignorant
                 People
                 )
                 .
                 These
                 Men
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Schism
                 in
                 separating
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 knowing
                 any
                 just
                 reason
                 for
                 their
                 Separation
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 can
                 think
                 but
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 answered
                 to
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 ignorant
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 directed
                 by
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 understand
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Objection
                 does
                 as
                 well
                 lie
                 against
                 those
                 ignorant
                 People
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 separate
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 both
                 understand
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 things
                 alike
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 rate
                 of
                 arguing
                 ,
                 such
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 chusing
                 any
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 take
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 they
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 
                   Paganism
                   ,
                   Popery
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Mahometism
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 ignorant
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 follow
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 ask
                 them
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 these
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 Men
                 their
                 Guides
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 do
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 reason
                 themselves
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 ?
                 especially
                 since
                 other
                 as
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 Men
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 Persons
                 are
                 as
                 unable
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 Controversy
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 determine
                 the
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 by
                 chusing
                 Separatists
                 for
                 their
                 Guides
                 ,
                 and
                 rejecting
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 have
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Guides
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 such
                 Men
                 as
                 these
                 want
                 Guides
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 such
                 Controversies
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 know
                 no
                 more
                 whom
                 to
                 chuse
                 for
                 their
                 Guides
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 side
                 to
                 take
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 the
                 safest
                 for
                 them
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 excuse
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 err
                 )
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 those
                 Guides
                 whom
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 has
                 provided
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 chuse
                 Guides
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   heap
                   to
                   themselves
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   having
                   itching
                   Ears
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 miscarry
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 blame
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 Defence
                 and
                 Apology
                 to
                 make
                 at
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Objection
                 equally
                 lies
                 against
                 those
                 ignorant
                 People
                 in
                 our
                 Communion
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 separate
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 both
                 understand
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 things
                 alike
                 :
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 very
                 plain
                 ,
                 viz.
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 knowledg
                 of
                 things
                 required
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 were
                 baptized
                 and
                 educated
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 Separation
                 condemns
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 separate
                 as
                 unlawful
                 and
                 sinful
                 ,
                 it
                 divides
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 causeless
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 before
                 Men
                 venture
                 to
                 separate
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 sinful
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 do
                 without
                 a
                 particular
                 knowledg
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 condemn
                 as
                 sinful
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 To
                 hold
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 wherein
                 
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 is
                 always
                 the
                 surer
                 side
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 notorious
                 Corruption
                 as
                 the
                 meanest
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 honest
                 and
                 sincere
                 ,
                 may
                 understand
                 ;
                 for
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 necessary
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 forsaken
                 for
                 every
                 trifle
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 Separation
                 is
                 spun
                 out
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 thin
                 and
                 airy
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 as
                 requires
                 a
                 very
                 Metaphysical
                 Brain
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 ;
                 honest
                 plain
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 strangers
                 to
                 such
                 Subtilties
                 ,
                 should
                 leave
                 learned
                 Men
                 to
                 wrangle
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 could
                 produce
                 some
                 such
                 Reasons
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 honest
                 Men
                 may
                 understand
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Objection
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 rate
                 of
                 arguing
                 ,
                 such
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 chusing
                 any
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 take
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 as
                 they
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 
                   Paganism
                   ,
                   Popery
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Mahometism
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Paganism
                 and
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 between
                 Popery
                 and
                 Reformed
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 plain
                 and
                 discernible
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 more
                 easily
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 illiterate
                 People
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Dispute
                 about
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 judging
                 in
                 these
                 Matters
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 chuse
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reject
                 both
                 Paganism
                 and
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 does
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 some
                 nice
                 and
                 curious
                 Speculations
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 sensible
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meanest
                 People
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 Philosophers
                 ;
                 those
                 Miracles
                 which
                 were
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 conveyed
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 owned
                 in
                 all
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 till
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 do
                 as
                 certainly
                 prove
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 taught
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 heard
                 God
                 speak
                 in
                 an
                 audible
                 Voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 whatever
                 he
                 has
                 revealed
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 perfectly
                 understand
                 all
                 the
                 difficulties
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 once
                 embraced
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 Apostles
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 and
                 Practice
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 whatever
                 is
                 expresly
                 forbid
                 in
                 those
                 Writings
                 ,
                 every
                 Man
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 skill
                 in
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 knows
                 to
                 be
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 revealed
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 plainest
                 Country-man
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 Reformed
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 being
                 expresly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Institutions
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 expresly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 than
                 worshipping
                 Images
                 ,
                 praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 praying
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 the
                 half
                 Communion
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Priest
                 drinks
                 the
                 Wine
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Wafer
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ?
                 these
                 things
                 require
                 indeed
                 great
                 subtilty
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 and
                 confuted
                 by
                 the
                 plainest
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 no
                 Master
                 of
                 Subtilties
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Case
                 is
                 quite
                 different
                 in
                 the
                 Dispute
                 between
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 
                 and
                 Dissenters
                 ;
                 we
                 desire
                 no
                 more
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 where
                 any
                 one
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 is
                 expresly
                 condemned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 natural
                 and
                 easy
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 honest
                 Man
                 ,
                 tho
                 no
                 Schoolman
                 nor
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 may
                 understand
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 do
                 they
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 is
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 been
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Successors
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 ?
                 Where
                 do
                 they
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 himself
                 gave
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 consists
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Praises
                 which
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 their
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 ?
                 Where
                 do
                 they
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 are
                 Idolatrous
                 and
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 produce
                 no
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 forbid
                 ?
                 unless
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 God
                 has
                 forbid
                 worshipping
                 Images
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 has
                 forbid
                 all
                 external
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Worship
                 instituted
                 for
                 decency
                 and
                 
                 Order
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 subtil
                 a
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 very
                 Metaphysical
                 Head
                 ake
                 to
                 discover
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 direct
                 and
                 positive
                 proof
                 ,
                 but
                 Men
                 argue
                 wholly
                 from
                 some
                 uncertain
                 and
                 far-fetcht
                 Consequences
                 :
                 How
                 shall
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 understood
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 artificial
                 Laws
                 of
                 Reasoning
                 ,
                 judg
                 of
                 such
                 Arguments
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 indeed
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 terrible
                 impressions
                 upon
                 their
                 Fancies
                 by
                 great
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 uncouth
                 sound
                 of
                 words
                 which
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 ;
                 As
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 Symbolical
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   new
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   meer
                   Circumstances
                   ,
                   but
                   parts
                   of
                   Worship
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 how
                 few
                 are
                 there
                 of
                 our
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 who
                 understand
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 talk
                 ?
                 How
                 long
                 time
                 will
                 they
                 take
                 to
                 teach
                 a
                 Countryman
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 Book-learn'd
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 
                   Symbolical
                   Ceremony
                
                 is
                 ?
                 or
                 to
                 understand
                 how
                 
                   our
                   Ceremonies
                
                 are
                 transformed
                 into
                 Sacraments
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 ,
                 whoever
                 separates
                 upon
                 such
                 Accounts
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 terrible
                 Objections
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 a
                 Schismatick
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 before
                 Men
                 can
                 justify
                 their
                 Separations
                 ;
                 for
                 suppose
                 they
                 should
                 discover
                 some
                 Faults
                 in
                 our
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 further
                 inquire
                 ,
                 Whether
                 these
                 be
                 only
                 some
                 tolerable
                 Defects
                 and
                 Imperfections
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Sins
                 ?
                 Whether
                 they
                 Pollute
                 the
                 Communicants
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Communion
                 unlawful
                 ?
                 Whether
                 they
                 be
                 only
                 active
                 or
                 passive
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 Whether
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 wearing
                 of
                 a
                 Surplice
                 were
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Publick
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 who
                 disown
                 such
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 guilty
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 separate
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 declare
                 their
                 abomination
                 of
                 such
                 Superstitions
                 ?
                 whether
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 signed
                 with
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 at
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 be
                 ever
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 or
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 who
                 dislike
                 such
                 a
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 sin
                 in
                 submitting
                 their
                 Children
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 Obedience
                 to
                 their
                 Superiors
                 ?
                 or
                 whether
                 the
                 Fault
                 be
                 theirs
                 who
                 enjoyn
                 it
                 ?
                 These
                 are
                 Matters
                 beyond
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 every
                 ordinary
                 capacity
                 to
                 determine
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 tho
                 Separation
                 were
                 in
                 it self
                 lawful
                 ,
                 very
                 few
                 Men
                 can
                 separate
                 lawfully
                 .
              
               
               
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 but
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 ,
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 trial
                 of
                 these
                 Mens
                 honesty
                 ,
                 Whether
                 they
                 separate
                 upon
                 true
                 Principles
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 how
                 they
                 behave
                 themselves
                 towards
                 their
                 Governors
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Conscience
                 of
                 any
                 honest
                 Man
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 dissents
                 from
                 Publick
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 modest
                 and
                 peaceable
                 Principle
                 ;
                 such
                 Men
                 think
                 it
                 very
                 well
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 dissent
                 ,
                 and
                 quietly
                 withdraw
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 leave
                 to
                 vilify
                 the
                 established
                 Religion
                 ,
                 nor
                 undermine
                 publick
                 Constitutions
                 ;
                 and
                 tho
                 they
                 cannot
                 obtain
                 thus
                 much
                 favour
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 persecuted
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 suffer
                 patiently
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   reviled
                   ,
                   reviled
                   not
                   again
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   suffered
                   ,
                   threatned
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   committed
                   himself
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   judgeth
                   righteously
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 a
                 Schismatick
                 ,
                 whose
                 Conscience
                 serves
                 an
                 Interest
                 ,
                 must
                 miss
                 of
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 suffers
                 patiently
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 indeed
                 as
                 little
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 Sufferings
                 as
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 love
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 pretence
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 and
                 clamour
                 about
                 their
                 Sufferings
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 of
                 the
                 Schismatical
                 
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 Laws
                 made
                 against
                 that
                 by
                 
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   tho
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   Laws
                   were
                   scarce
                   ever
                   executed
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   set
                   up
                   a
                   mighty
                   cry
                   ,
                   aggravated
                   every
                   little
                   matter
                   to
                   cast
                   an
                   odium
                   upon
                   the
                   Government
                   ,
                   complained
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   injuriously
                   handled
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Cause
                   was
                   never
                   fairly
                   heard
                   and
                   determined
                   by
                   its
                   intrinsick
                   Merits
                   ,
                   but
                   oppressed
                   with
                   Force
                   and
                   Power
                   .
                
                 And
                 how
                 parallel
                 this
                 Story
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 some
                 in
                 these
                 days
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 tell
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 who
                 separate
                 from
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 are
                 reckon'd
                 among
                 the
                 Godly
                 Party
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 as
                 little
                 care
                 to
                 govern
                 their
                 Tongues
                 or
                 Pens
                 (
                 tho
                 St.
                 Iames
                 makes
                 this
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 Man
                 )
                 as
                 any
                 Schsmaticks
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ever
                 did
                 ;
                 who
                 neither
                 express
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 Truth
                 and
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 but
                 serve
                 their
                 Cause
                 by
                 casting
                 dirt
                 upon
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 blasting
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 vertuous
                 and
                 peaceable
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 run
                 headlong
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Excesses
                 with
                 themselves
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 
                 not
                 enlarge
                 upon
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 lest
                 telling
                 plain
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 Bitterness
                 and
                 Railing
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 Men
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 vile
                 and
                 lewd
                 Practices
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 themselves
                 slandered
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 :
                 All
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 tender
                 Conscience
                 never
                 teaches
                 Men
                 to
                 revile
                 and
                 reproach
                 their
                 Governors
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 has
                 been
                 the
                 Practice
                 and
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 infamous
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 St.
                 Iude
                 gives
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 hard
                 words
                 to
                 some
                 Men
                 in
                 his
                 days
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 apply
                 to
                 any
                 in
                 ours
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   despise
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   and
                   speak
                   evil
                   of
                   Dignities
                   .
                   Yet
                
                 Michael
                 
                   the
                   Arch-Angel
                   ,
                   when
                   contending
                   with
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   he
                   disputed
                   about
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   durst
                   not
                   bring
                   against
                   him
                   a
                   railing
                   Accusation
                   ,
                   but
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   rebuke
                   thee
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   speak
                   evil
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   —
                   Wo
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   have
                   gone
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                
                 Cain
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   ran
                   greedily
                   after
                   the
                   Error
                   of
                
                 Balaam
                 
                   for
                   Reward
                   ,
                   and
                   perished
                   in
                   the
                   gain-saying
                   of
                
                 Core
                 ;
                 
                   these
                   are
                   spots
                   in
                   your
                   Feasts
                   of
                   Charity
                   ,
                   when
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   feast
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   feeding
                   themselves
                   without
                   fear
                   ;
                   Clouds
                   are
                   they
                   without
                   Water
                   ,
                   carried
                   about
                   of
                   Winds
                   ;
                   Trees
                   whose
                   Fruit
                   withereth
                   ,
                   without
                   Fruit
                   ,
                   twice
                   dead
                   ,
                   plucked
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Roots
                   ;
                   raging
                   Waves
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   foaming
                   out
                   their
                   own
                   shame
                   ;
                   wandring
                   Stars
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   is
                   reserved
                   the
                   blackness
                   of
                   darkness
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 with
                 that
                 admirable
                 Rule
                 of
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 Parmenianus
                 the
                 Donatist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whoever
                   corrects
                   what
                   he
                   can
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   Reason
                   and
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   and
                   shuts
                   out
                   or
                   lays
                   aside
                   what
                   is
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   amendment
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   this
                   may
                   consist
                   with
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   Christian
                   Peace
                   and
                   Unity
                   ,
                   and
                   modestly
                   disallows
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   upholds
                   what
                   cannot
                   be
                   parted
                   with
                   ,
                   without
                   breaking
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Peace-maker
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Containing
                   some
                   general
                   Considerations
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   remove
                   those
                   Prejudices
                   ,
                   which
                   some
                   have
                   entertained
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Shall
                 now
                 lay
                 down
                 some
                 general
                 Principles
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 contribute
                 towards
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Men's
                 Minds
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 their
                 Prejudices
                 against
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 things
                 commonly
                 objected
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 our
                 People
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 our
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 unlawfulness
                 of
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 Kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 which
                 concern
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 indifferent
                 and
                 uncommanded
                 things
                 in
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 always
                 challenged
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 any
                 one
                 express
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contradicted
                 and
                 broken
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 our
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 our
                 Religious
                 Offices
                 ;
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 produce
                 any
                 yet
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 never
                 can
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Men
                 will
                 abuse
                 and
                 scare
                 themselves
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 fancyful
                 Applications
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 remote
                 and
                 illogical
                 Consequences
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 help
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 endless
                 work
                 to
                 answer
                 all
                 such
                 cavils
                 .
                 For
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 make
                 Objections
                 without
                 any
                 just
                 Reason
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 rate
                 return
                 answers
                 too
                 ,
                 without
                 end
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 shortest
                 way
                 I
                 can
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 some
                 such
                 general
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 satisfy
                 all
                 honest
                 and
                 teachable
                 Minds
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 raise
                 Objections
                 against
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 Objections
                 must
                 prove
                 fallacious
                 ,
                 which
                 contradict
                 other
                 great
                 and
                 apparent
                 Truths
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 reduce
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 four
                 general
                 Heads
                 .
              
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   Consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Nature
                   and
                   Design
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   Example
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   The
                   Example
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   and
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   ages
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 Worship
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 suitable
                 to
                 his
                 Nature
                 :
                 Thus
                 our
                 Saviour
                 teaches
                 us
                 to
                 argue
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   worship
                   him
                   ,
                   must
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   in
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 wise
                 Man
                 argues
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   upon
                
                 
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   therefore
                   let
                   thy
                   Words
                   be
                   few
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 briefly
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 Case
                 ;
                 can
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 considers
                 what
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 displeased
                 with
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 for
                 offering
                 up
                 their
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Thanks-givings
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 sober
                 Form
                 of
                 Words
                 ?
                 Can
                 God
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 volubility
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 quickness
                 of
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 or
                 variety
                 of
                 Invention
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 with
                 devout
                 Affections
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 a
                 Soul
                 enflamed
                 with
                 Divine
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 possest
                 with
                 a
                 Reverence
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 up
                 it self
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 few
                 ,
                 grave
                 and
                 considerate
                 Words
                 ?
                 Will
                 a
                 Father
                 reject
                 the
                 Petitions
                 of
                 his
                 Child
                 ,
                 if
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 his
                 Wants
                 require
                 ,
                 he
                 uses
                 the
                 same
                 Words
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 asks
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ?
                 Does
                 a
                 Prince
                 like
                 a
                 long
                 extemporary
                 Harangue
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Subjects
                 
                 come
                 to
                 beg
                 a
                 Boone
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 well
                 composed
                 Petition
                 ?
                 The
                 wise
                 Man
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 and
                 becoming
                 Words
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 expressive
                 of
                 that
                 distance
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 publick
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 an
                 external
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Devotion
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 part
                 of
                 natural
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 Duty
                 incumbent
                 on
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 made
                 any
                 other
                 revelation
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 Mankind
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 proper
                 Judg
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 were
                 an
                 express
                 positive
                 Law
                 made
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 Revelation
                 may
                 suggest
                 new
                 matter
                 for
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 powerful
                 and
                 prevailing
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Jesus
                 :
                 But
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 Postures
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 external
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 expresly
                 determined
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 humane
                 Prudence
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 rule
                 for
                 these
                 Matters
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 revealed
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 if
                 God
                 have
                 not
                 altered
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 plain
                 positive
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 Rule
                 still
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 better
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 Supream
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 and
                 discovers
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 for
                 following
                 the
                 best
                 Reason
                 they
                 have
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 for
                 governing
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 Reason
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 Whoever
                 only
                 considers
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 must
                 certainly
                 judg
                 it
                 fitter
                 to
                 meditate
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 Words
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 approach
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 venture
                 saying
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 comes
                 next
                 :
                 and
                 neither
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 condemns
                 any
                 external
                 Ceremonies
                 for
                 Decency
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 useful
                 Signification
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 taught
                 all
                 Mankind
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 all
                 Forms
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 Whatever
                 Religious
                 Rites
                 are
                 a
                 Dishonour
                 and
                 Reproach
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 unbecoming
                 the
                 Seriousness
                 and
                 Solemnity
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 natural
                 Reason
                 condemns
                 as
                 Idolatrous
                 or
                 Superstitious
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 whatever
                 is
                 no
                 Dishonour
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 useful
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 condemned
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 little
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Voice
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 least
                 thus
                 much
                 we
                 may
                 certainly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 intrinsick
                 evil
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 neither
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 or
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 significant
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ;
                 for
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Superstition
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 so
                 by
                 positive
                 Laws
                 and
                 Institutions
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 worship
                 a
                 false
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 pay
                 such
                 a
                 false
                 Worship
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 a
                 reproach
                 to
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 Superstition
                 consists
                 in
                 false
                 Notions
                 ,
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 in
                 using
                 or
                 not
                 using
                 very
                 lawful
                 and
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 an
                 abused
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 instructed
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 imprint
                 either
                 a
                 religious
                 or
                 sinful
                 Character
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 either
                 think
                 they
                 shall
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 fear
                 they
                 shall
                 displease
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 good
                 nor
                 bad
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 used
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 advance
                 ,
                 towards
                 satisfying
                 Mens
                 Minds
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 those
                 Religious
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 tho
                 indifferent
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 the
                 Publick
                 Authority
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 Decency
                 ,
                 and
                 Solemnity
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 contradict
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 no
                 repugnancy
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 forbid
                 by
                 any
                 plain
                 positive
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Christian
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 Direction
                 of
                 our
                 Superiors
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 more
                 evidently
                 appear
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Nature
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 discourse
                 of
                 ,
                 only
                 as
                 it
                 concerns
                 the
                 present
                 Debate
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 that
                 Liturgies
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 contradict
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 all
                 seriously
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 shall
                 answer
                 Disobedience
                 to
                 our
                 Governours
                 ,
                 and
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 upon
                 such
                 accounts
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 great
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 judg
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 shall
                 do
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ;
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Shew
                 you
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 Worship
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 instituted
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 condemning
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 sober
                 Liturgies
                 ,
                 or
                 decent
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 which
                 countenances
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 Worship
                 is
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Instituted
                 .
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 reform
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 four
                 things
                 he
                 seemed
                 principally
                 to
                 design
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 Spiritualize
                 our
                 Worship
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 strip
                 it
                 of
                 all
                 Types
                 and
                 Shadows
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 deliver
                 Religion
                 from
                 the
                 Incumbrances
                 of
                 Superstitious
                 Observances
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 Appendages
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 between
                 what
                 is
                 Natural
                 and
                 Moral
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Instrumental
                 and
                 External
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 great
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 Spiritualize
                 our
                 Worship
                 .
                 The
                 Jewish
                 Worship
                 consisted
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 external
                 Rites
                 and
                 Usages
                 ,
                 in
                 Washings
                 ,
                 Purifications
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 them
                 placed
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Homage
                 of
                 the
                 external
                 Man.
                 If
                 they
                 did
                 but
                 worship
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 appointed
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 little
                 care
                 of
                 inward
                 Devotion
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 teaches
                 the
                 Woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Father
                   seeketh
                   such
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   worship
                   him
                   ,
                   must
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   in
                   Truth
                   :
                
                 Which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 does
                 not
                 oppose
                 to
                 external
                 and
                 bodily
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 visible
                 Worship
                 God
                 can
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 either
                 to
                 a
                 typical
                 Worship
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 presently
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 such
                 external
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Devotion
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 when
                 Men
                 
                   draw
                   nigh
                   to
                   him
                   with
                   their
                   Lips
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   Hearts
                   are
                   far
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 offer
                 up
                 a
                 devout
                 Soul
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 external
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Religion
                 do
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 Devotion
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 contradict
                 or
                 oppose
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Christian
                 Worship
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 Men
                 do
                 sink
                 down
                 into
                 an
                 external
                 Form
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 raise
                 up
                 their
                 Hearts
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Fault
                 is
                 not
                 owing
                 either
                 to
                 Liturgies
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 carnal
                 and
                 earthly
                 Mind
                 .
                 Extemporary
                 and
                 conceived
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 has
                 indeed
                 usurped
                 the
                 
                 Name
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 what
                 Reason
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 few
                 Men
                 will
                 pretend
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 Inspiration
                 ;
                 and
                 tho
                 extemporary
                 Prayer
                 may
                 more
                 heat
                 the
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 serious
                 Devotion
                 and
                 Piety
                 in
                 using
                 a
                 Form
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 our
                 Souls
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 setting
                 our
                 Inventions
                 upon
                 the
                 Rack
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 An
                 extemporary
                 Prayer
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 a
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 as
                 much
                 confine
                 and
                 stint
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Speaker
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Book-Prayer
                 does
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 sorry
                 Devotion
                 at
                 best
                 ,
                 which
                 owes
                 its
                 Heates
                 and
                 Passions
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 an
                 inward
                 Sense
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 musical
                 Voice
                 ,
                 earnestness
                 in
                 the
                 Speaker
                 ,
                 surprising
                 Invention
                 ,
                 or
                 popular
                 Rhetorick
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 strip
                 Religion
                 of
                 Types
                 and
                 Shadows
                 :
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 indeed
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Oeconomy
                 was
                 not
                 ended
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 necessary
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 till
                 Christ
                 died
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 his
                 Apostles
                 do
                 it
                 immediately
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 yielded
                 to
                 Jewish
                 Prejudices
                 ,
                 and
                 indulged
                 Jewish
                 Converts
                 in
                 their
                 Observation
                 
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Mosaical
                 Rites
                 :
                 Tho
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 under
                 that
                 Bondage
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioned
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Disputes
                 with
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Galatians
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 abrogation
                 of
                 Mosaical
                 and
                 Typical
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 infer
                 a
                 prohibition
                 of
                 all
                 significant
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Worship
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Reason
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 very
                 different
                 :
                 The
                 Mosaical
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 Types
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 retain
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 Nature
                 &
                 Use
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Antitype
                 appears
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 any
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Type
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 a
                 few
                 innocent
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 neither
                 burthensome
                 for
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 to
                 encumber
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 clog
                 and
                 shackle
                 our
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 nor
                 signify
                 any
                 thing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 &
                 Design
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 but
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 external
                 Decency
                 and
                 Solemnity
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 withal
                 suggest
                 pious
                 and
                 devout
                 Thoughts
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 a
                 Typical
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                 cannot
                 be
                 presumed
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 believing
                 Jews
                 ,
                 did
                 use
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Mosaical
                 Rites
                 ,
                 only
                 stripping
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Typical
                 Nature
                 .
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 a
                 zealous
                 opposer
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 scruple
                 to
                 circumcise
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 God's
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 prevent
                 Scandal
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 kept
                 their
                 Religious
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 observed
                 their
                 Law
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 Christian
                 could
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 Institution
                 of
                 those
                 Laws
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 renounce
                 Christianity
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 observed
                 them
                 in
                 complyance
                 with
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 their
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 giving
                 offence
                 to
                 believing
                 Jews
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 might
                 lawfully
                 observe
                 those
                 Jewish
                 Customs
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 freed
                 from
                 their
                 Typical
                 signification
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Fault
                 to
                 use
                 some
                 such
                 innocent
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Circumstances
                 in
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 no
                 way
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 
                 Observation
                 of
                 those
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Original
                 Institution
                 ,
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 as
                 signifying
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 :
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 innocent
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 Garment
                 ;
                 to
                 kneel
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 bend
                 our
                 Knee
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 Table
                 we
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sign
                 our
                 Children
                 with
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 our
                 crucified
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 visible
                 Profession
                 of
                 a
                 suffering
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 rejects
                 all
                 Superstitious
                 Observances
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Sacredness
                 and
                 Religion
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   Traditions
                   of
                   their
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 and
                 charges
                 them
                 
                   with
                   teaching
                   for
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                
                 such
                 as
                 washing
                 Cups
                 ,
                 Platters
                 ,
                 and
                 Hands
                 before
                 Dinner
                 ;
                 thus
                 
                   touch
                   not
                   ,
                   taste
                   not
                   ,
                   handle
                   not
                   ,
                
                 are
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 called
                 
                 
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   and
                   Commandments
                   of
                   Men
                
                 ;
                 which
                 refer
                 to
                 their
                 abstaining
                 from
                 certain
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Commandments
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 flings
                 
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 any
                 Ceremonies
                 or
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 Customs
                 they
                 take
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Opinion
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Merit
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 and
                 Penances
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
                 St.
                 Paul
                 tells
                 us
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 such
                 Customs
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   Meat
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Drink
                   ,
                   but
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   Peace
                   and
                   Ioy
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 does
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 such
                 sorry
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 eating
                 or
                 not
                 eating
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Meats
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 expects
                 from
                 us
                 true
                 and
                 sincere
                 Piety
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 recommend
                 us
                 to
                 God.
                 Such
                 Superstitious
                 Customs
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 hope
                 to
                 merit
                 Heaven
                 by
                 going
                 a
                 Pilgrimage
                 ,
                 by
                 professing
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 Celibacy
                 ,
                 and
                 blind
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 by
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Flesh
                 in
                 Lent
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 vain
                 Superstitions
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 Surplice
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 upon
                 our
                 Knees
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 external
                 Expression
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 meritorious
                 Superstitions
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 have
                 been
                 often
                 declaimed
                 against
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   and
                   Traditions
                   of
                   Men
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 nor
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 meant
                 any
                 thing
                 like
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 any
                 Circumstances
                 or
                 Appendages
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 arbitrary
                 Superstitions
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 turned
                 into
                 formal
                 Acts
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 does
                 not
                 much
                 concern
                 our
                 present
                 Argument
                 ,
                 the
                 difference
                 Christ
                 put
                 between
                 the
                 Substantial
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Instrumental
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 any
                 otherwise
                 than
                 to
                 mind
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 look
                 upon
                 any
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 decent
                 manner
                 of
                 performing
                 it
                 :
                 That
                 our
                 acceptance
                 with
                 God
                 depends
                 upon
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 meerly
                 external
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Devotion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 expressed
                 in
                 such
                 becoming
                 Words
                 and
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 make
                 it
                 visible
                 and
                 exemplary
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 exactly
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 Men
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 external
                 Expressions
                 of
                 Honour
                 will
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 answer
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 owns
                 no
                 such
                 Principles
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 takes
                 care
                 to
                 instruct
                 her
                 Children
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 methinks
                 ,
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 small
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 Mens
                 Minds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 established
                 Worship
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 has
                 nothing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 doubt
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 very
                 good
                 Christians
                 when
                 they
                 forsake
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 apparent
                 and
                 manifest
                 danger
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 can
                 justify
                 such
                 a
                 Separation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 further
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 is
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 pretend
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 express
                 command
                 to
                 pray
                 always
                 by
                 a
                 Form
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 institute
                 and
                 appoint
                 significant
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 justify
                 such
                 Practices
                 :
                 as
                 briefly
                 ,
                 to
                 point
                 to
                 some
                 few
                 things
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 a
                 Form
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Father
                   which
                   art
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 allow
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 you
                 should
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 always
                 bound
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 plainly
                 proves
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 does
                 not
                 forbid
                 praying
                 by
                 a
                 Form
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 a
                 Form
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Form
                 as
                 a
                 Form
                 cannot
                 be
                 unlawful
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 has
                 no
                 where
                 prescribed
                 the
                 particular
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 Religious
                 Action
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 without
                 some
                 Circumstances
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 he
                 has
                 commanded
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 to
                 commemorate
                 his
                 Death
                 and
                 Passion
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 commanded
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 baptize
                 all
                 Nations
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                
                 But
                 how
                 oft
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrate
                 this
                 Heavenly
                 Feast
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 Place
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 Posture
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 Time
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 told
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 has
                 prescribed
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 words
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 Circumstance
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 Circumstances
                 for
                 every
                 Action
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 decent
                 performance
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 solemnity
                 of
                 such
                 mysterious
                 Rites
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 left
                 all
                 such
                 to
                 the
                 
                 order
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 tend
                 most
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 good
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Under
                 the
                 Law
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 Infant
                 State
                 ,
                 like
                 an
                 Heir
                 under
                 Age
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 Tutors
                 and
                 Governors
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Typical
                 Temple-Worship
                 ,
                 was
                 exactly
                 framed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Pattern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 is
                 arrived
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 by
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 Yoke
                 of
                 Bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 under
                 servile
                 restraints
                 ,
                 but
                 has
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Actions
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 Rules
                 and
                 Prescriptions
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 every
                 particular
                 Christian
                 is
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 pleases
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 bring
                 nothing
                 but
                 confusion
                 and
                 disorder
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 Direction
                 of
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 Guides
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 keep
                 within
                 the
                 General
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 enjoys
                 that
                 Liberty
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 institute
                 and
                 appoint
                 ,
                 change
                 and
                 alter
                 the
                 external
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Necessities
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Edification
                 of
                 Christians
                 require
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 mu●●
                 are
                 those
                 Men
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 who
                 argue
                 from
                 Moses
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 as
                 faithful
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 Moses
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 since
                 Moses
                 gave
                 them
                 an
                 exact
                 platform
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 vary
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 punctilio
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 cannot
                 shew
                 where
                 he
                 has
                 done
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 prescribed
                 such
                 an
                 exact
                 Form
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 perpetually
                 obliges
                 all
                 Christians
                 ;
                 whereas
                 we
                 must
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Christian
                 Church
                 formed
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Days
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 communicated
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 while
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 Authority
                 and
                 Power
                 to
                 form
                 Churches
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 observe
                 the
                 difference
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 between
                 Moses
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   one
                   was
                   faithful
                   as
                   a
                   Servant
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                 other
                 
                   as
                   a
                   Son.
                
                 Now
                 a
                 Servant
                 must
                 exactly
                 follow
                 his
                 Rules
                 and
                 Orders
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Son
                 Governs
                 his
                 own
                 House
                 with
                 greater
                 freedom
                 :
                 and
                 Moses
                 being
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 signifies
                 also
                 the
                 servile
                 State
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 whom
                 he
                 governed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Bondage
                 under
                 the
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 task
                 exactly
                 set
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 and
                 Heir
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 has
                 made
                 us
                 Sons
                 and
                 Freemen
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 does
                 not
                 give
                 such
                 particular
                 Laws
                 about
                 every
                 little
                 Circumstance
                 ,
                 but
                 expects
                 from
                 us
                 a
                 more
                 manly
                 and
                 generous
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 there
                 was
                 great
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Worship
                 should
                 be
                 exactly
                 prescribed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 typical
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 visible
                 Prophesy
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 be
                 drawn
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 guided
                 by
                 an
                 Omniscient
                 Eye
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 Apostle
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 was
                 faithful
                 as
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   a
                   Testimony
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   after
                   .
                
                 But
                 in
                 other
                 Matters
                 the
                 Jews
                 themselves
                 were
                 not
                 under
                 such
                 confinement
                 ;
                 their
                 Synagogue-Worship
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 they
                 performed
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Natural
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 ordered
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 prudence
                 and
                 directions
                 :
                 They
                 ordered
                 the
                 baptizing
                 of
                 Proselytes
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 command
                 or
                 direction
                 in
                 their
                 Law
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 made
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 our
                 Admission
                 into
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 was
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Supper
                 ,
                 was
                 consecrated
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 as
                 a
                 Festival
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 broken
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Blood
                 shed
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 has
                 the
                 same
                 liberty
                 which
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Synagogue
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 appoint
                 such
                 Circumstances
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 authorized
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 make
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 them
                 into
                 Church-Communion
                 ,
                 give
                 general
                 Rules
                 for
                 Order
                 and
                 Decency
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyn
                 Obedience
                 to
                 our
                 Spiritual
                 Guides
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   decently
                   and
                   in
                   order
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   and
                   let
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   edifying
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 even
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 
                 Power
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   for
                   edification
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 Now
                 general
                 Rules
                 leave
                 Men
                 at
                 liberty
                 
                 as
                 to
                 particular
                 Instances
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 general
                 Rule
                 may
                 be
                 complied
                 with
                 different
                 ways
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 choice
                 who
                 receives
                 such
                 a
                 Rule
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 obey
                 our
                 Spiritual
                 Guides
                 :
                 
                   Obey
                   them
                   who
                
                 
                 
                   have
                   the
                   Rule
                   over
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   submit
                   your selves
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   watch
                   for
                   your
                   Souls
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   must
                   give
                   account
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   do
                   it
                   with
                   joy
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   with
                   grief
                   :
                
                 Which
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fixt
                 and
                 setled
                 Rule
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 supposes
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 prudence
                 and
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 ;
                 the
                 natural
                 Inference
                 from
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 express
                 command
                 for
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 or
                 significant
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 ordered
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 united
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 every
                 Christian
                 ,
                 willingly
                 and
                 chearfully
                 ,
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 general
                 Rules
                 of
                 Gospel-Worship
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 consider
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 while
                 he
                 conversed
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 admirable
                 Pattern
                 for
                 all
                 Christians
                 to
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 our
                 Saviour
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 degenerate
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 Characters
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 gives
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 vile
                 Persons
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ;
                 tho
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 great
                 Reformer
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 not
                 being
                 yet
                 expired
                 ,
                 he
                 formed
                 no
                 new
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 observed
                 their
                 Publick
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 preached
                 in
                 their
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 all
                 their
                 Religious
                 Festivals
                 as
                 punctually
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 themselves
                 :
                 which
                 Consideration
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 check
                 to
                 those
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 forsake
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 bad
                 Men
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 our
                 Saviour
                 conformed
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 laudable
                 and
                 innocent
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 humane
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law.
                 He
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 appointed
                 by
                 Iudas
                 
                 Macchabeus
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 annually
                 for
                 eight
                 days
                 ,
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 cleansing
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 from
                 the
                 prophanation
                 of
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 regaining
                 their
                 liberty
                 of
                 publick
                 Worship
                 .
                 This
                 Feast
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 Humane
                 Institution
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 no
                 where
                 reproves
                 ,
                 but
                 graces
                 and
                 countenances
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Presence
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 conformed
                 to
                 the
                 Synagogue-Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 all
                 of
                 humane
                 Order
                 and
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 he
                 who
                 so
                 severely
                 reproved
                 the
                 superstitious
                 abuse
                 even
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 who
                 despised
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 external
                 and
                 solemn
                 Hypocrisies
                 ,
                 their
                 broad
                 Phylacteries
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 frequent
                 and
                 religious
                 Purifications
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 placed
                 their
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 bare
                 doing
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 without
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 ;
                 does
                 both
                 practise
                 and
                 allow
                 those
                 humane
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 which
                 served
                 a
                 good
                 
                 end
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Argument
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 such
                 a
                 prophanation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 appoint
                 any
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 not
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 all
                 external
                 Things
                 must
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 their
                 End
                 and
                 Use.
                 Those
                 are
                 innocent
                 and
                 laudable
                 Customs
                 which
                 serve
                 a
                 good
                 End
                 ,
                 either
                 help
                 the
                 Devotion
                 of
                 the
                 Worshipper
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 the
                 Worship
                 more
                 grave
                 and
                 solemn
                 ,
                 provided
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 forbidden
                 Instances
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 best
                 Churches
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Constitution
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 Where
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 express
                 Rule
                 ,
                 Examples
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 great
                 and
                 good
                 Ones
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 Rule
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 unreasonable
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 desire
                 any
                 better
                 Examples
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 purest
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 are
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 Superiority
                 of
                 Bishops
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inferior
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   exercise
                   Lordship
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   exercise
                   Authority
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   Benefactors
                   .
                   But
                
                 
                 
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   greatest
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   younger
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   chief
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   serve
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 our
                 Saviour
                 forbids
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Authority
                 over
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Princes
                 exercise
                 over
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 forbid
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Superiority
                 among
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Example
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Age.
                 The
                 Apostles
                 indeed
                 were
                 all
                 equal
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 superiority
                 of
                 Order
                 or
                 Power
                 over
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 this
                 Place
                 speaks
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 not
                 to
                 exercise
                 Superiority
                 over
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   strife
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   them
                   should
                   be
                   greatest
                   :
                
                 But
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 own
                 Institution
                 ,
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 was
                 superior
                 to
                 the
                 Seventy
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 out
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 supream
                 Governors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 the
                 first
                 Records
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 were
                 
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Successors
                 in
                 their
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 superiority
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Bishops
                 till
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aversion
                 some
                 Men
                 had
                 against
                 Popish
                 Tyrannical
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 some
                 Reformers
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 been
                 made
                 the
                 most
                 specious
                 Argument
                 against
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 If
                 Episcopacy
                 be
                 Antichristianism
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 was
                 Antichristian
                 for
                 above
                 fifteen
                 hundred
                 Years
                 together
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Order
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Authority
                 any
                 Man
                 had
                 to
                 alter
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 my
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 think
                 that
                 Communion
                 safest
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Pattern
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 except
                 against
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Now
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 in
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 gave
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 certain
                 Evidence
                 what
                 the
                 practice
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Days
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 much
                 of
                 S.
                 Chrysostoms
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 that
                 Age
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 &
                 miraculous
                 Gifts
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 Healing
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophesying
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 Miracles
                 :
                 Not
                 that
                 every
                 Christian
                 had
                 these
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 Persons
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 inspired
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 it
                 needless
                 in
                 that
                 Age
                 to
                 have
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 for
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 see
                 that
                 Age
                 of
                 Miracles
                 return
                 again
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 gladly
                 renounce
                 Liturgy
                 to
                 join
                 in
                 inspired
                 Prayers
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 Miracles
                 ceased
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 miraculous
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 observes
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 worshipped
                 God
                 in
                 allowed
                 Forms
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 trace
                 it
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 Original
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 early
                 Records
                 in
                 those
                 Matters
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 scrupulous
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 refuse
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 
                 Constantine's
                 Days
                 ,
                 who
                 composed
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 for
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 used
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayers
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reformation
                 made
                 no
                 alteration
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 and
                 Bohemian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Geneva
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Holland
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Lyturgies
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 has
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 Reformation
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 only
                 allowed
                 ,
                 but
                 advised
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Calvin
                 himself
                 ,
                 till
                 some
                 Jesuites
                 in
                 Masquerade
                 first
                 set
                 up
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 conceived
                 and
                 extemporary
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 break
                 good
                 Order
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 well
                 are
                 assured
                 by
                 very
                 
                 credible
                 Testimony
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 scruple
                 significant
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Apostles
                 Days
                 we
                 find
                 such
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 disused
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Kiss
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Love-Feast
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 addition
                 to
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 censure
                 than
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 retained
                 for
                 several
                 Ages
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 and
                 St.
                 
                 Cyprian's
                 Times
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 great
                 
                 many
                 symbolical
                 and
                 significant
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 frequently
                 crossed
                 themselves
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Christians
                 upon
                 all
                 Occasions
                 ;
                 the
                 baptized
                 Person
                 was
                 cloathed
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 Whitsunday
                 received
                 its
                 Name
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 solemn
                 Time
                 for
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 baptized
                 were
                 cloathed
                 with
                 white
                 Garments
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 were
                 easy
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 abundance
                 of
                 such
                 Instances
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 obvious
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writers
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 superfluous
                 to
                 mention
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 St.
                 
                 Austin's
                 Time
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 grown
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 very
                 much
                 complains
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 significancy
                 and
                 symbolicalness
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 adviseth
                 others
                 to
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Usages
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 where
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 though
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Customs
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 any
                 Schism
                 occasioned
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 about
                 significant
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 
                 a
                 little
                 startle
                 a
                 modest
                 Man
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 for
                 such
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 as
                 must
                 have
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Schismatick
                 from
                 all
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 carefully
                 and
                 impartially
                 considered
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 tend
                 to
                 compose
                 Mens
                 Minds
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 gone
                 astray
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Communion
                 and
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 rather
                 venture
                 erring
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 Age
                 ,
                 than
                 break
                 the
                 Hedges
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 some
                 upstart
                 new
                 Lights
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 they
                 might
                 lead
                 me
                 right
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Containing
                   an
                   answer
                   to
                   some
                   popular
                   Cavils
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Vindication
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Charge
                   of
                   Will-Worship
                   ,
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Popery
                   .
                
              
               
                 LEt
                 us
                 now
                 consider
                 some
                 popular
                 Cavils
                 and
                 Exceptions
                 ,
                 which
                 too
                 often
                 prevail
                 with
                 some
                 honest
                 ,
                 but
                 less
                 thinking
                 Men
                 to
                 forsake
                 our
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 mention
                 those
                 which
                 concern
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 at
                 present
                 do
                 here
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 answer
                 some
                 hard
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 Names
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 our
                 Worship
                 ;
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 ignorantly
                 and
                 injuriously
                 they
                 are
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Will-Worship
                   ,
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Popery
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 hard
                 Words
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 few
                 People
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 the
                 great
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Objection
                 lies
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 a
                 particular
                 examination
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Will-Worship
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 when
                 Men
                 charge
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 with
                 Will-Worship
                 ,
                 they
                 generally
                 understand
                 such
                 a
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 originally
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Invention
                 of
                 Men.
                 Now
                 this
                 I
                 absolutely
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 Will-Worship
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Praises
                 ,
                 in
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 expounding
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 instructing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 in
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 administring
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Exercises
                 of
                 Devotion
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 are
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 Will-Worship
                 in
                 this
                 Sence
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Inventions
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Institutions
                 of
                 Christ.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Circumstances
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 used
                 and
                 enjoyned
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 no
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 not
                 Will-Worship
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 wearing
                 a
                 Surplice
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 nor
                 expect
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 external
                 Dress
                 or
                 Habit
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 decent
                 Garb
                 for
                 those
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 who
                 minister
                 in
                 holy
                 things
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Posture
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 kneel
                 to
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 but
                 receive
                 them
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 as
                 expressing
                 that
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Devotion
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 becomes
                 such
                 a
                 mysterious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Posture
                 suitable
                 to
                 those
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 receiving
                 we
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 The
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptism
                 is
                 not
                 designed
                 as
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 Worship
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 visible
                 Profession
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 in
                 a
                 crucified
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 dedicating
                 and
                 covenanting
                 Sign
                 ,
                 which
                 respects
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 most
                 an
                 engaging
                 Sign
                 ,
                 which
                 respects
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 Will-Worship
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 institute
                 any
                 new
                 Kind
                 or
                 Species
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 is
                 certainly
                 unlawful
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 new
                 object
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 visible
                 representation
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 a
                 Picture
                 and
                 Image
                 ;
                 or
                 invisible
                 Beings
                 ,
                 as
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 deisied
                 Men
                 ,
                 a
                 numerous
                 company
                 of
                 whom
                 are
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 or
                 any
                 new
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 frequent
                 Washings
                 ,
                 Purgations
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Religious
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 where
                 determined
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 determined
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Prudence
                 of
                 our
                 Governours
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 suspicion
                 of
                 Will-Worship
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 neither
                 are
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 designed
                 for
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 observe
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Word
                 Will-Worship
                 is
                 found
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 very
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 Men
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 Will-Worship
                 be
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 ill
                 thing
                 ;
                 the
                 Words
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 Which
                 
                 
                   things
                   have
                   indeed
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   in
                   Will-Worship
                   and
                   Humility
                   ,
                   and
                   neglecting
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   honour
                   of
                   satisfying
                   the
                   Flesh
                   :
                
                 For
                 they
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Will-Worship
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 two
                 other
                 very
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Humility
                   ,
                   and
                   neglecting
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Body
                
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 external
                 Severities
                 and
                 Mortifications
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   keep
                   down
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   bring
                   it
                   into
                   Subjection
                   ,
                
                 not
                 to
                 pamper
                 it
                 with
                 high
                 Nourishment
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   to
                   make
                   Provision
                   for
                   the
                   Flesh
                   to
                   fulfil
                   the
                   Lusts
                   thereof
                   :
                
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   in
                   honour
                   in
                   satisfying
                   the
                   Flesh
                   :
                
                 for
                 Honour
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Hierom
                 observes
                 ,
                 signifies
                 taking
                 Care
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 Provision
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Humility
                 and
                 bodily
                 Severities
                 ,
                 Strictness
                 and
                 Austerity
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 in
                 suppressing
                 all
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 Lust
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 inclinations
                 to
                 sensual
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 are
                 forbidden
                 or
                 censured
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Will-Worship
                 is
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 appearance
                 of
                 his
                 condemning
                 one
                 as
                 t'other
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 have
                 
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   Wisdom
                
                 in
                 Will-Worship
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 now
                 we
                 expound
                 this
                 to
                 signify
                 only
                 a
                 false
                 appearance
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 supposes
                 ,
                 that
                 Will-Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Humility
                 ,
                 and
                 bodily
                 Severities
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 Religious
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 when
                 other
                 things
                 
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 gain
                 a
                 Reputation
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 like
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 mistaken
                 for
                 
                   Will-Worship
                   ,
                   Humility
                   ,
                   and
                   neglecting
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 expounding
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 by
                 Will-Worship
                 we
                 must
                 understand
                 voluntary
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 Free-Will-Offerings
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 were
                 very
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 when
                 Men
                 do
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 God
                 has
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 themselves
                 those
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Enjoyments
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 allows
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 some
                 Spiritual
                 End
                 ,
                 to
                 refine
                 and
                 purge
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 arrive
                 at
                 more
                 perfect
                 attainments
                 in
                 Goodness
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 countenance
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Superstitions
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 do
                 deceive
                 and
                 abuse
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 for
                 excellent
                 attainments
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 shew
                 and
                 appearance
                 of
                 voluntary
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Free-Will-Offerings
                 ,
                 of
                 doing
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 God
                 has
                 enjoyned
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 so
                 highly
                 
                 merit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Favourites
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 thought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 by
                 observing
                 the
                 Traditions
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 frequent
                 Washings
                 ,
                 Purifications
                 ,
                 Fastings
                 ,
                 and
                 Tything
                 even
                 Mint
                 and
                 Cummin
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 by
                 their
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 and
                 Penances
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 mistake
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 false
                 appearance
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 because
                 tho
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 looks
                 like
                 the
                 noble
                 generous
                 Worship
                 of
                 Free-Will-Offerings
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 tho
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Free-Will
                 Offerings
                 were
                 not
                 commanded
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Free-Will
                 Offering
                 )
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 directions
                 given
                 what
                 such
                 Persons
                 shall
                 offer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 do
                 offer
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 blemish
                 
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 signifies
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 voluntary
                 Worship
                 must
                 be
                 confined
                 to
                 such
                 Instances
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 are
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 Men
                 spend
                 their
                 Zeal
                 in
                 some
                 voluntary
                 Superstitions
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 such
                 things
                 have
                 only
                 a
                 shew
                 ,
                 a
                 false
                 appearance
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 in
                 voluntary
                 Worship
                 ,
                 because
                 tho
                 their
                 Worship
                 
                 be
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 commendable
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 wise
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 acceptable
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 case
                 the
                 Apostle
                 mentions
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 the
                 worshipping
                 Angels
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 which
                 has
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 Humility
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 mean
                 and
                 guilty
                 Creatures
                 dare
                 not
                 immediately
                 approach
                 to
                 God
                 without
                 the
                 Intercession
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 Favourites
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 those
                 
                   Ordinances
                   and
                   Rudiments
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   touch
                   not
                   ,
                   taste
                   not
                   ,
                   handle
                   not
                
                 ;
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   and
                   Commandments
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                
                 22.
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 means
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Laws
                 of
                 abstaining
                 from
                 certain
                 Meats
                 forbid
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Pythagorean
                 abstinence
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 eating
                 any
                 living
                 Creature
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 in
                 Will-Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 neglecting
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 acceptable
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 a
                 great
                 
                 many
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 their
                 praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 their
                 Fastings
                 ,
                 Penances
                 ,
                 and
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 substantial
                 parts
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 were
                 never
                 reckoned
                 among
                 them
                 till
                 now
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 antient
                 or
                 modern
                 Expositors
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 tho
                 Will-Worship
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 things
                 condemn'd
                 as
                 parts
                 of
                 Will-Worship
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 not
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 nothing
                 in
                 her
                 Worship
                 like
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 apply
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Will-Worship
                 any
                 farther
                 than
                 the
                 Apostle
                 has
                 applyed
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 analogous
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 condems
                 for
                 Will-Worship
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 voluntary
                 Worship
                 is
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 or
                 has
                 the
                 least
                 ill
                 Character
                 affixed
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 Accusation
                 is
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 a
                 Name
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 all
                 adventures
                 given
                 to
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 Men
                 dislike
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 a
                 Name
                 
                 of
                 Reproach
                 serves
                 instead
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 at
                 hand
                 :
                 Thus
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 a
                 Form
                 ,
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 to
                 kneel
                 at
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 superstitious
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 They
                 know
                 ,
                 who
                 most
                 frequently
                 use
                 this
                 Word
                 ,
                 without
                 understanding
                 what
                 it
                 means
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 Man
                 need
                 be
                 at
                 any
                 greater
                 trouble
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 from
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 soon
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 mistake
                 in
                 applying
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Tully
                 is
                 rendred
                 Superstitio
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 St.
                 Austin
                 called
                 
                   demonum
                   cultus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Demons
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Angels
                 or
                 dead
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Sence
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 observed
                 the
                 Inscription
                 of
                 
                 their
                 Altar
                 to
                 an
                 unknown
                 God
                 ,
                 says
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 more
                 Superstitious
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 they
                 worshipped
                 more
                 Gods
                 or
                 Demons
                 than
                 other
                 Heathen
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 with
                 more
                 Devotion
                 and
                 Religious
                 Observances
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 a
                 great
                 dread
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 their
                 Demons
                 
                 and
                 Gods
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 made
                 equivalent
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 dread
                 or
                 fear
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Learned
                 Man
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 was
                 originally
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 Rewards
                 and
                 Punishments
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 reason
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 removed
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Maker
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 intermeddle
                 in
                 humane
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 believed
                 a
                 divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 he
                 rejected
                 under
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Superstitious
                 fearers
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 represents
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 his
                 Philosophy
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 deliver
                 Men
                 from
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 live
                 without
                 fear
                 of
                 any
                 invisible
                 Powers
                 ,
                 or
                 infernal
                 Judges
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 their
                 Poets
                 especially
                 ,
                 told
                 such
                 frightful
                 and
                 tragical
                 Stories
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 Superstition
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 equivalent
                 to
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 punishment
                 after
                 Death
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 Sence
                 Superstition
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Nick-Name
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 so
                 troublesome
                 and
                 irksome
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Atheistical
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 deliver
                 himself
                 and
                 Mankind
                 from
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 or
                 future
                 Account
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fame
                 reason
                 ,
                 too
                 many
                 deny
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 laugh
                 and
                 droll
                 themselves
                 into
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 secure
                 from
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 Punishment
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 every
                 bad
                 Man
                 desires
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 few
                 can
                 attain
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 sticks
                 close
                 to
                 their
                 Minds
                 ;
                 and
                 t
                 is
                 equally
                 different
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 deny
                 his
                 Being
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 despise
                 his
                 Power
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 perpetual
                 dread
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 observer
                 of
                 their
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 severe
                 Judg
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 form
                 no
                 other
                 Notion
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 powerful
                 ,
                 domineering
                 ,
                 imperious
                 Tyrant
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   Maximus
                   Tyrius
                
                 makes
                 this
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 Religious
                 and
                 Superstitious
                 Man
                 :
                 that
                 a
                 Religious
                 Man
                 goes
                 to
                 God
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 servile
                 Fear
                 and
                 Horror
                 .
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 commonly
                 oppose
                 to
                 a
                 Filial
                 fear
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mixt
                 with
                 Love
                 and
                 Reverence
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Son
                 Loves
                 and
                 Honours
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Superstitious
                 
                 Man
                 is
                 horribly
                 afraid
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 powerful
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 Hence
                 Plutarch
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Atheist
                 does
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Superstitious
                 Man
                 wishes
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Superstition
                 makes
                 Men
                 fear
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 teaches
                 them
                 to
                 flatter
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 natural
                 temper
                 of
                 Fear
                 to
                 fawn
                 and
                 crouch
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 basest
                 and
                 most
                 servile
                 Submissions
                 ,
                 to
                 court
                 the
                 Favour
                 of
                 an
                 imperious
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 natural
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Proud
                 ,
                 Severe
                 ,
                 and
                 Imperious
                 to
                 love
                 to
                 be
                 flattered
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 look
                 on
                 God
                 only
                 as
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 soon
                 provoked
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 resisted
                 ,
                 hope
                 to
                 appease
                 so
                 angry
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 servile
                 and
                 flattering
                 Submissions
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Maximus
                   Tyrius
                
                 represents
                 a
                 truly
                 pious
                 Man
                 as
                 God's
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Superstitious
                 Man
                 as
                 his
                 Flatterer
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 Religious
                 and
                 the
                 Superstitious
                 Man
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 truly
                 Religious
                 Man
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 conforms
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 admires
                 
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God's
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 this
                 servile
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 loves
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 securely
                 hopes
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 kind
                 Father
                 and
                 bountiful
                 Benefactor
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 such
                 Homage
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 suitable
                 to
                 his
                 Nature
                 and
                 Perfections
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Superstitious
                 Man
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 some
                 Vice
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 fears
                 God
                 will
                 punish
                 him
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 part
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 fears
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 flatters
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 invents
                 such
                 Arts
                 to
                 appease
                 an
                 offended
                 and
                 angry
                 Deity
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Slave
                 would
                 do
                 to
                 pacify
                 his
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Original
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Superstitious
                 Worship
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 Superstitious
                 Men
                 pay
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 appease
                 his
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 flatter
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 good
                 Opinion
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 Superstition
                 is
                 properly
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 Religion
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Superstitious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 expresseth
                 the
                 sincere
                 Devotion
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 is
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Ends
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 those
                 numerous
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 were
                 abused
                 to
                 this
                 Purpose
                 by
                 Superstitious
                 Minds
                 ,
                 to
                 appease
                 their
                 angry
                 Gods
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 :
                 especially
                 those
                 barbarous
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 should
                 ever
                 have
                 any
                 other
                 Original
                 than
                 Superstition
                 :
                 For
                 Men
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 horrible
                 dread
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 entertain
                 very
                 frightful
                 Apprehensions
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 either
                 persuade
                 themselves
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 or
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 of
                 such
                 Sacrifices
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 Original
                 is
                 owing
                 their
                 worship
                 of
                 Demons
                 and
                 Inferior
                 Deities
                 ,
                 as
                 Intercessors
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 powerful
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 Men
                 who
                 are
                 afraid
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 Friends
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 a
                 powerful
                 Adversary
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 makes
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 Humility
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 dare
                 not
                 go
                 directly
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 imploy
                 his
                 great
                 Ministers
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 signifies
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 dread
                 
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 had
                 Men
                 right
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 conscious
                 to
                 themselves
                 of
                 a
                 sincere
                 Love
                 and
                 Reverence
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 afraid
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Child
                 is
                 to
                 ask
                 his
                 Father
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 wants
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Superstitious
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 appease
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 court
                 and
                 flatter
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 arbitrary
                 and
                 external
                 Worship
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 a
                 pompous
                 shew
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 their
                 carrying
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 in
                 Procession
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 magnificent
                 a
                 sight
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Christians
                 were
                 tempted
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 condemned
                 and
                 censured
                 by
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 or
                 with
                 publick
                 Feasts
                 and
                 Sports
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   Solennes
                   Ludi
                
                 ,
                 instituted
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 ancient
                 Christians
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 ;
                 or
                 frequent
                 Washings
                 and
                 Purifications
                 ,
                 or
                 external
                 Severities
                 to
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 Whippings
                 ,
                 and
                 cutting
                 themselves
                 till
                 the
                 Blood
                 gushed
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 Baal
                 did
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 prostituting
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 and
                 defiling
                 
                 themselves
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Wanton
                 Deities
                 :
                 Or
                 by
                 abstaining
                 from
                 certain
                 Meats
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 initiated
                 into
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 by
                 severe
                 and
                 troublesome
                 Methods
                 :
                 In
                 these
                 and
                 such-like
                 things
                 consisted
                 that
                 superstitious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Heathens
                 paid
                 to
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 external
                 Rites
                 as
                 were
                 expensive
                 ,
                 costly
                 ,
                 or
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 apt
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 atone
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 flatter
                 their
                 angry
                 Gods
                 into
                 a
                 good
                 liking
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 continued
                 in
                 sin
                 .
                 Their
                 Worship
                 did
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 any
                 real
                 and
                 substantial
                 acts
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 designed
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 tendency
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 like
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 real
                 Honour
                 to
                 his
                 Nature
                 and
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 an
                 external
                 piece
                 of
                 Pageantry
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 crouchings
                 and
                 fawnings
                 of
                 Slaves
                 to
                 their
                 Imperious
                 Lords
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 a
                 superstitious
                 Mind
                 may
                 turn
                 even
                 Divine
                 Institutions
                 into
                 a
                 superstitious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Hypocritical
                 Jews
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 signification
                 of
                 those
                 external
                 Rites
                 of
                 Worship
                 which
                 God
                 
                 appointed
                 ,
                 but
                 doted
                 upon
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 external
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 gloried
                 in
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 no
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 enough
                 that
                 they
                 descended
                 from
                 Abraham
                 by
                 Carnal
                 Generation
                 ,
                 but
                 took
                 no
                 care
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 Abraham
                 :
                 They
                 boasted
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 visible
                 Symbol
                 of
                 God's
                 Presence
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 residence
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 Den
                 of
                 Thieves
                 .
                 They
                 punctually
                 observed
                 their
                 New
                 Moons
                 ,
                 and
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 and
                 Solemn
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 defiled
                 themselves
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 God
                 abhorred
                 his
                 own
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Superstitions
                 ;
                 and
                 tho
                 he
                 instituted
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 yet
                 denies
                 that
                 he
                 required
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 
                   When
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   appear
                   before
                   me
                   ;
                   Who
                   hath
                
                 
                 
                   required
                   this
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   ,
                   to
                   tread
                   my
                   Courts
                   ?
                
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 profest
                 Christians
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 turn
                 the
                 Institutions
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 into
                 the
                 grossest
                 Superstitions
                 ;
                 when
                 
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 Heaven
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 without
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 transform
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 purify
                 their
                 Minds
                 from
                 all
                 earthliness
                 and
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 fit
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 Superstition
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 in
                 any
                 Act
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 Divine
                 Institutions
                 may
                 be
                 abused
                 to
                 Superstitious
                 Purposes
                 ,
                 and
                 Humane
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 meer
                 Matters
                 of
                 Decency
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 without
                 Superstition
                 .
                 The
                 Superstition
                 of
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 Acts
                 ,
                 but
                 agree
                 in
                 their
                 Principle
                 ,
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 Fear
                 and
                 Flattery
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 collect
                 some
                 plain
                 Rules
                 ,
                 to
                 judg
                 what
                 is
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 not
                 :
                 For
                 ,
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Then
                 Men
                 are
                 certainly
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 shall
                 please
                 or
                 displease
                 God
                 ,
                 meerly
                 by
                 doing
                 or
                 not
                 doing
                 some
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 neither
                 commanded
                 ,
                 nor
                 forbid
                 .
                 To
                 think
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 our
                 Friend
                 by
                 any
                 Arbitrary
                 Rites
                 and
                 Usages
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 flattered
                 by
                 external
                 and
                 insignificant
                 Complements
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 displeased
                 with
                 us
                 for
                 doing
                 some
                 indifferent
                 Things
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 where
                 forbid
                 ,
                 argues
                 a
                 superstitious
                 dread
                 and
                 horror
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 use
                 that
                 liberty
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 no
                 where
                 restrained
                 ;
                 
                   touch
                   not
                   ,
                   taste
                   not
                   ,
                   handle
                   not
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 forbid
                 doing
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 has
                 allowed
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 forbid
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 certainly
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 has
                 not
                 commanded
                 ;
                 for
                 Men
                 may
                 do
                 what
                 God
                 has
                 not
                 commanded
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 superstitious
                 Conceit
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 forbid
                 doing
                 what
                 God
                 has
                 not
                 forbid
                 ,
                 without
                 placing
                 Religion
                 in
                 not
                 doing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 thing
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                 think
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 Act
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 certainly
                 superstitious
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Then
                 Men
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 Superstition
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 Acts
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 think
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 external
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 whatever
                 is
                 external
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 it self
                 :
                 
                   In
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   neither
                   Circumcision
                   availeth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   nor
                   uncircumcision
                   but
                   a
                   new
                   Creature
                   ,
                   and
                   Faith
                   which
                   worketh
                   by
                   Love
                   ,
                   and
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 And
                 to
                 hope
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 hope
                 to
                 flatter
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 compound
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 an
                 inward
                 vital
                 Principle
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 external
                 Hypocrisies
                 and
                 Superstitions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 who
                 hopes
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain
                 his
                 Favour
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 an
                 Universal
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Heart
                 and
                 Life
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 
                 truly
                 Religious
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavours
                 to
                 conform
                 his
                 Mind
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 and
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 frame
                 his
                 Conversation
                 by
                 the
                 eternal
                 Laws
                 of
                 Goodness
                 ;
                 he
                 neither
                 fears
                 nor
                 flatters
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Superstitious
                 Man
                 does
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 and
                 the
                 Friend
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 external
                 Expressions
                 and
                 Exercises
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 are
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 ends
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Holiness
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 or
                 judged
                 an
                 acceptable
                 part
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 :
                 for
                 Superstition
                 can
                 be
                 only
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 hope
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 effectually
                 justifies
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 from
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 External
                 Rites
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 declares
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 parts
                 nor
                 acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 Circumstances
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 make
                 the
                 external
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 decent
                 and
                 solemn
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 useful
                 to
                 Edification
                 ;
                 to
                 help
                 Men
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 better
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 by
                 such
                 external
                 Rites
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 Accusation
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 a
                 terrible
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 Charge
                 .
                 But
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 an
                 odious
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 enough
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 bold
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 find
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Proselytes
                 ignorant
                 enough
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 calling
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 Book
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 plainly
                 forbid
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 is
                 there
                 indeed
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 ▪
                 worshipping
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 sober
                 and
                 pious
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipping
                 a
                 Graven
                 Image
                 ?
                 No
                 difference
                 between
                 wearing
                 a
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 down
                 to
                 a
                 Stock
                 or
                 Stone
                 ?
                 No
                 difference
                 between
                 signing
                 Children
                 with
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicating
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 or
                 false
                 God
                 ?
                 Whither
                 does
                 a
                 blind
                 Zeal
                 transport
                 these
                 Men
                 !
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 this
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 like
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 our
                 Worship
                 is
                 like
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 Argument
                 as
                 this
                 does
                 not
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 nor
                 such
                 Men
                 
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 reasoned
                 with
                 ;
                 those
                 who
                 can
                 abuse
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 with
                 such
                 formidable
                 Nothings
                 ,
                 stand
                 more
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Physick
                 than
                 a
                 sober
                 Confutation
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Another
                 Accusation
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 Popery
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 ▪
                 Popery
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 our
                 Religious
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Godly
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 are
                 well
                 rewarded
                 for
                 reforming
                 Religion
                 ,
                 with
                 infinite
                 pains
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 utmost
                 peril
                 .
                 It
                 cost
                 many
                 Martyrs
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 Crown
                 to
                 shake
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 secure
                 by
                 an
                 Omnipotent
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 All-seeing
                 Providence
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 it
                 seems
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 yet
                 .
                 That
                 Command
                 still
                 lies
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 believed
                 it
                 did
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Come
                   out
                   from
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   ye
                   separate
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   touch
                   no
                   unclean
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   receive
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 somewhat
                 strange
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 suffer
                 our
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 
                 so
                 sincere
                 and
                 honest
                 ,
                 who
                 spared
                 no
                 pains
                 ,
                 and
                 feared
                 no
                 danger
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 retain
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Leaven
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 it
                 unsafe
                 for
                 all
                 good
                 Christians
                 to
                 partake
                 in
                 such
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 mortal
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 near
                 a
                 Kin
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 so
                 kindly
                 upon
                 our
                 new
                 Thorough-Reformers
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 these
                 Men
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 what
                 Point
                 of
                 Popery
                 is
                 still
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 Discipline
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ?
                 O
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 quickly
                 done
                 ,
                 The
                 very
                 Office
                 of
                 Bishops
                 is
                 a
                 Relique
                 of
                 Popery
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 popishly
                 affected
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 allow
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 an
                 Episcopal
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 Christian
                 Church
                 without
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 1500
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 never
                 thought
                 Popery
                 could
                 have
                 pleaded
                 such
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 early
                 prescription
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 Supream
                 and
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 challenges
                 over
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Secular
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nay
                 that
                 uncontroulable
                 Authority
                 he
                 challenges
                 over
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Institutions
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 and
                 alter
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 infallible
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 pleases
                 ;
                 his
                 absolute
                 Power
                 to
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 the
                 Perfection
                 of
                 that
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 foretold
                 should
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 days
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 our
                 Bishops
                 challenge
                 any
                 such
                 Power
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 own
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Antichristian
                 and
                 Popish
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 admirable
                 Reformers
                 those
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 Usurpations
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 Book
                 is
                 Popish
                 :
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 wherein
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ?
                 Then
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ▪
                 taught
                 Men
                 Popery
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 a
                 Form
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 must
                 be
                 ranck
                 Popery
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 only
                 of
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 composed
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Remains
                 of
                 Popish
                 Worship
                 in
                 our
                 Liturgy
                 ?
                 are
                 there
                 any
                 Prayers
                 to
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ?
                 Are
                 our
                 Prayers
                 concealed
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 Tongue
                 ?
                 Do
                 we
                 not
                 understand
                 what
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 Petitions
                 we
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 find
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Reliques
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 Liturgy
                 ?
                 Thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Reforming
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 who
                 purged
                 our
                 Worship
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 Abominations
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 Book
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mass-Book
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 Popery
                 still
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 part
                 grant
                 ,
                 but
                 deny
                 the
                 Consequence
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Mass-Book
                 was
                 not
                 Popery
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 plain
                 case
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 You
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 degenerated
                 from
                 its
                 Primitive
                 Institutions
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 inferior
                 in
                 all
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Graces
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 several
                 Ages
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 its
                 greatest
                 degeneracy
                 ,
                 it
                 retained
                 some
                 small
                 Remains
                 of
                 its
                 antient
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Rubbish
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 Superstitions
                 .
              
               
                 Consider
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 proper
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Reformer
                 must
                 be
                 ?
                 to
                 pull
                 up
                 Root
                 and
                 Branch
                 ;
                 to
                 pull
                 up
                 the
                 Wheat
                 with
                 the
                 Tares
                 ?
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 reform
                 a
                 corrupt
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 :
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rotten
                 Members
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 like
                 pulling
                 down
                 a
                 well
                 constituted
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 Abuses
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 preserve
                 us
                 from
                 such
                 Reformers
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 accuse
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 can
                 shew
                 any
                 thing
                 practised
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Popery
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Examples
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 purest
                 Churches
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 heartily
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 calling
                 for
                 a
                 Reformation
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 Popery
                 too
                 much
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 up
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Popery
                 a
                 less
                 formidable
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 indifferently
                 applied
                 to
                 a
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 reformed
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 wish
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 Soul
                 they
                 were
                 half
                 so
                 free
                 from
                 Popish
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 Practices
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 from
                 a
                 Popish
                 Worship
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             PART
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               those
               Disorders
               and
               Miscarriages
               ,
               which
               some
               men
               are
               guilty
               of
               in
               Church-Communion
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ordinarily
                 forsake
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 their
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               HAving
               discours'd
               thus
               largely
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               wholly
               separate
               themselves
               from
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               who
               either
               communicate
               with
               no
               Church
               ,
               or
               forsake
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               
               of
               England
               ;
               I
               now
               proceed
               to
               correct
               those
               Miscarriages
               ,
               which
               some
               ,
               who
               profess
               themselves
               of
               our
               Communion
               ,
               are
               too
               notoriously
               guilty
               of
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               shall
               first
               begin
               with
               those
               ,
               who
               ordinarily
               forsake
               the
               Communion
               of
               their
               Parish
               Churches
               .
               This
               has
               been
               an
               old
               and
               inveterate
               evil
               ,
               of
               long
               use
               and
               practice
               ,
               especially
               in
               this
               great
               and
               populous
               City
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               a
               daring
               and
               fruitless
               attempt
               to
               oppose
               it
               ;
               however
               I
               have
               this
               satisfaction
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               reasonably
               suspect
               ,
               that
               I
               serve
               any
               other
               interest
               by
               this
               ,
               but
               the
               interest
               of
               Peace
               and
               Order
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               edification
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               which
               must
               reasonably
               engage
               all
               men
               the
               more
               impartially
               to
               consider
               what
               I
               shall
               now
               offer
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               comprized
               under
               these
               two
               General
               Heads
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Our
               Obligations
               to
               Parochial
               Communion
               :
               2.
               
               An
               Answer
               to
               some
               Objections
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Our
               Obligations
               to
               Parochial
               Communion
               :
               which
               will
               appear
               in
               these
               particulars
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Parochial
               Communion
               is
               in
               it self
               an
               excellent
               Institution
               for
               the
               more
               regular
               Instruction
               and
               Government
               
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               We
               do
               not
               indeed
               pretend
               ,
               that
               the
               division
               of
               an
               Episcopal
               Church
               into
               several
               Parishes
               with
               their
               distinct
               Pastors
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               strict
               sense
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               :
               for
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               not
               by
               an
               express
               Law
               determine
               the
               Bounds
               and
               Extent
               of
               Bishopricks
               ,
               much
               less
               of
               Parochial
               Communions
               ;
               nor
               indeed
               was
               it
               possible
               to
               do
               it
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               when
               the
               greatest
               number
               of
               people
               were
               either
               Iews
               or
               Heathens
               .
               Nor
               was
               there
               any
               need
               of
               this
               ,
               it
               being
               at
               last
               an
               acknowledged
               Principle
               among
               Dissenters
               themselves
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               greatest
               note
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 directive
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
              
               
               
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 guide
                 us
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 ;
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 of
                 Church
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 wherein
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 transacted
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 bounding
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 habitation
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 their
                 institution
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               if
               this
               Parochial
               Communion
               be
               of
               great
               use
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               Christians
               ,
               it
               not
               only
               justifies
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               first
               Institution
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               severely
               condemns
               those
               ,
               who
               break
               and
               violate
               
               so
               useful
               an
               Institution
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               Christian
               Church
               is
               but
               one
               Body
               and
               Society
               of
               Christians
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               this
               Body
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               were
               it
               possible
               ,
               should
               all
               worship
               their
               common
               Father
               and
               Saviour
               together
               :
               but
               since
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               their
               great
               distance
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               will
               not
               admit
               this
               ,
               they
               are
               divided
               into
               less
               Societies
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               convenient
               Administration
               of
               holy
               Offices
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               Christian
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               .
            
             
               How
               can
               any
               thing
               in
               a
               Christian
               Nation
               be
               more
               useful
               for
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               Church
               Society
               ,
               than
               the
               distribution
               of
               Christians
               into
               Parochial
               Communions
               ?
            
             
               To
               enjoy
               the
               liberty
               of
               publick
               Assemblies
               near
               our
               own
               dwellings
               ,
               without
               being
               forced
               to
               seek
               for
               it
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               thought
               a
               great
               priviledge
               in
               former
               Ages
               ;
               like
               the
               Heavenly
               Manna
               falling
               round
               about
               the
               Tents
               of
               the
               true
               Israelites
               .
            
             
               To
               have
               a
               fixed
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               is
               particularly
               entrusted
               with
               the
               care
               of
               your
               Souls
               ,
               to
               whom
               you
               may
               at
               all
               times
               freely
               resort
               ,
               and
               disclose
               your
               
               spiritual
               wants
               ,
               whose
               neighbourhood
               and
               conversation
               may
               contract
               a
               particular
               friendship
               and
               familiarity
               ,
               and
               beget
               a
               mutual
               confidence
               and
               endearment
               ,
               is
               quite
               a
               different
               thing
               from
               some
               publick
               and
               general
               exhortations
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               why
               men
               do
               not
               more
               value
               the
               benefit
               and
               advantage
               of
               a
               Parochial
               Guide
               ,
               is
               because
               generally
               they
               make
               so
               little
               use
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               truest
               emblem
               of
               Catholick
               Unity
               ,
               when
               we
               hold
               personal
               Communion
               with
               those
               Christians
               who
               are
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               nearest
               disposition
               for
               it
               :
               for
               our
               obligation
               to
               Christian
               Communion
               extends
               it self
               to
               all
               Christian
               Societies
               ,
               which
               live
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               to
               pick
               up
               a
               Church
               for
               constant
               and
               Ordinary
               Communion
               here
               and
               there
               from
               stragling
               members
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               remote
               and
               distant
               places
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               a
               Schismatical
               difference
               between
               Christians
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               Christians
               were
               not
               of
               the
               same
               body
               ,
               nor
               fit
               for
               personal
               Communion
               :
               and
               though
               forsaking
               our
               Parish
               Churches
               for
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               same
               Communion
               be
               not
               so
               formal
               a
               Schism
               ,
               yet
               it
               has
               some
               tendency
               that
               way
               ,
               it
               being
               
               a
               forsaking
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               neighbour
               Christians
               and
               Parochial
               Guide
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               other
               Rule
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               for
               personal
               Communion
               ,
               but
               cohabitation
               ,
               or
               dwelling
               together
               in
               the
               same
               neighbourhood
               ;
               for
               then
               we
               communicate
               with
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               when
               we
               communicate
               with
               that
               part
               of
               it
               wherein
               we
               live
               :
               but
               when
               without
               just
               cause
               we
               ordinarily
               forsake
               the
               Communion
               of
               Parochial
               Assemblies
               ,
               we
               disturb
               the
               most
               convenient
               Order
               of
               Church-Communion
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               Rent
               and
               Schism
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               total
               Separation
               makes
               a
               Schism
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Neighbour
               Christians
               have
               the
               most
               frequent
               occasions
               of
               conversing
               with
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               therefore
               many
               great
               ends
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               are
               best
               attained
               among
               them
               :
               they
               may
               
                 exhort
                 and
                 reprove
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 provoke
                 unto
                 love
                 and
                 good
                 works
              
               ;
               they
               may
               
                 watch
                 over
                 one
                 anothers
                 souls
              
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               observe
               each
               others
               miscarriages
               (
               which
               they
               cannot
               avoid
               observing
               ,
               when
               they
               live
               so
               near
               ,
               and
               converse
               so
               often
               together
               )
               they
               may
               apply
               such
               timely
               remedies
               ,
               as
               may
               
               help
               up
               those
               ,
               who
               fall
               ,
               or
               prevent
               the
               fall
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               trip
               and
               stumble
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               case
               is
               beyond
               their
               private
               redress
               ,
               may
               call
               in
               the
               help
               of
               their
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               wise
               Counsels
               and
               seasonable
               Exhortations
               and
               Reproofs
               ,
               and
               pious
               and
               ardent
               Prayers
               ,
               may
               convince
               those
               who
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               restore
               them
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               obtain
               their
               Pardon
               ,
               or
               strengthen
               and
               confirm
               those
               who
               were
               assaulted
               by
               Temptations
               ,
               and
               procure
               fresh
               supplies
               of
               Grace
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               see
               indeed
               very
               little
               of
               this
               now
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               very
               plain
               ,
               because
               few
               men
               consider
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               Duties
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               but
               are
               too
               much
               unconcerned
               what
               becomes
               of
               their
               Brothers
               soul
               ;
               they
               think
               every
               man
               must
               look
               to
               himself
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               feel
               that
               sympathy
               ,
               compassion
               and
               care
               ;
               which
               one
               member
               has
               for
               another
               ;
               that
               whether
               one
               member
               suffer
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               suffer
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               one
               member
               be
               honoured
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               ;
               but
               were
               men
               sensible
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               mutual
               care
               of
               each
               others
               souls
               ,
               it
               could
               never
               be
               better
               discharged
               than
               among
               neighbours
               ,
               who
               live
               under
               each
               others
               eye
               .
            
             
             
               And
               were
               men
               faithful
               in
               this
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               more
               effectual
               way
               to
               preserve
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               infection
               of
               putrid
               and
               corrupt
               members
               ,
               than
               particular
               Church-associations
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Tests
               they
               could
               use
               or
               invent
               of
               real
               Saintship
               in
               admitting
               Church-members
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               Exception
               against
               Parochial
               Communion
               ,
               which
               has
               formerly
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               still
               managed
               by
               the
               Independents
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               a
               great
               many
               bad
               men
               in
               our
               Communion
               ,
               that
               Discipline
               is
               not
               duly
               exercised
               among
               us
               ,
               to
               remove
               those
               from
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               who
               have
               forfeited
               their
               right
               to
               it
               by
               their
               vitious
               lives
               .
               But
               though
               this
               is
               no
               just
               reason
               for
               Separation
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               noise
               made
               about
               it
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               any
               occasion
               for
               :
               since
               such
               notorious
               sinners
               usually
               excommunicate
               themselves
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               do
               now
               and
               then
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               (
               which
               I
               suppose
               they
               would
               not
               deny
               to
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Heathens
              
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               most
               likely
               Means
               for
               their
               Conversion
               )
               yet
               never
               approach
               the
               Lord's
               Table
               ,
               or
               are
               rejected
               ,
               when
               known
               ;
               yet
               I
               say
               ,
               would
               every
               Christian
               faithfully
               do
               his
               part
               (
               and
               without
               
               this
               it
               is
               impossible
               Discipline
               should
               be
               duly
               administred
               in
               any
               Church-State
               )
               Parochial
               Communion
               is
               the
               most
               effectual
               Means
               to
               preserve
               the
               Church
               pure
               ,
               it
               being
               almost
               impossible
               any
               man
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               any
               gross
               and
               scandalous
               vices
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               his
               neighbours
               must
               know
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               more
               than
               can
               be
               said
               of
               any
               Congregation
               ,
               whose
               members
               live
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               rarely
               converse
               together
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               do
               ,
               can
               easily
               put
               on
               greater
               reservedness
               and
               caution
               ,
               and
               appear
               quite
               other
               men
               ,
               than
               their
               common
               conversation
               speaks
               them
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Love
               and
               Unity
               is
               a
               necessary
               duty
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               badge
               of
               our
               discipleship
               ,
               
                 By
                 this
                 shall
                 all
                 men
              
               
               
                 know
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 my
                 disciples
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 have
                 love
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
              
               Now
               though
               we
               must
               love
               all
               Christians
               ,
               as
               members
               of
               the
               same
               body
               ,
               yet
               neighbours
               have
               the
               greatest
               reason
               by
               all
               possible
               arts
               and
               endearments
               ,
               to
               secure
               their
               love
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               because
               they
               have
               the
               most
               frequent
               occasions
               of
               quarrels
               and
               contentions
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               :
               it
               is
               a
               much
               harder
               thing
               to
               maintain
               love
               and
               peace
               among
               men
               ,
               who
               live
               together
               ,
               
               and
               have
               different
               interests
               ,
               which
               are
               many
               times
               cross
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               than
               among
               those
               who
               live
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               and
               seldome
               see
               one
               another
               :
               and
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               more
               firm
               and
               lasting
               cement
               of
               Peace
               and
               Union
               ,
               than
               Christian
               Communion
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               and
               put
               up
               their
               united
               Prayers
               and
               Thanksgivings
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               eat
               at
               the
               same
               Table
               ,
               as
               members
               of
               the
               same
               body
               ,
               and
               children
               of
               the
               same
               Father
               ,
               and
               heirs
               of
               the
               same
               promises
               .
               This
               is
               a
               powerful
               argument
               to
               the
               love
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               but
               it
               does
               more
               sensibly
               endear
               us
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               it
               were
               of
               the
               same
               houshold
               and
               family
               :
               and
               since
               there
               is
               greater
               need
               of
               this
               endearment
               among
               neighbours
               ,
               than
               strangers
               ,
               Parochial
               Communion
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               up
               of
               Christian
               neighbours
               ,
               who
               daily
               converse
               with
               each
               other
               ,
               does
               better
               answer
               the
               end
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               than
               gathered
               Churches
               .
            
             
               I
               add
               further
               ,
               that
               in
               Parochial
               Communion
               every
               particular
               Christian
               in
               a
               Nation
               ,
               may
               be
               provided
               for
               ,
               which
               cannot
               ordinarily
               be
               done
               in
               gathered
               Churches
               ;
               for
               every
               particular
               man
               belongs
               
               to
               one
               Parish
               or
               another
               ,
               and
               is
               by
               Law
               bound
               to
               communicate
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               do
               not
               ,
               may
               be
               discovered
               ,
               and
               corrected
               either
               by
               private
               admonitions
               ,
               or
               publick
               censures
               :
               but
               when
               men
               forsake
               their
               Parochial
               Communion
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               give
               any
               account
               of
               them
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               that
               ,
               or
               of
               none
               at
               all
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               take
               care
               of
               every
               particular
               wandring
               Sheep
               ,
               to
               give
               such
               an
               account
               of
               their
               charge
               in
               any
               other
               Church-state
               ,
               as
               in
               Parochial
               Communions
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               a
               sufficient
               argument
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               is
               a
               very
               useful
               and
               necessary
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               useful
               and
               necessary
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               fault
               is
               it
               in
               those
               ,
               who
               without
               great
               reason
               disturb
               good
               order
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               know
               how
               to
               use
               this
               liberty
               wisely
               and
               innocently
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               give
               an
               ill
               example
               to
               those
               who
               will
               make
               a
               bad
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               add
               but
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               good
               Government
               of
               your
               families
               :
               you
               cannot
               ordinarily
               have
               such
               inspection
               over
               your
               Children
               and
               Servants
               ,
               when
               
               you
               go
               to
               other
               Churches
               ,
               as
               when
               you
               can
               appoint
               them
               their
               Seats
               or
               Stations
               in
               your
               own
               ,
               where
               you
               may
               have
               your
               eye
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               observe
               their
               carriage
               and
               behaviour
               ;
               and
               your
               example
               in
               forsaking
               your
               own
               Church
               ,
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               do
               so
               too
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               this
               has
               too
               often
               occasioned
               the
               debauchery
               of
               many
               ,
               otherwise
               hopeful
               ,
               young
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               Sum
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               division
               of
               Churches
               into
               Parish-bounds
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               a
               Parochial
               Minister
               ,
               be
               not
               founded
               on
               any
               express
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               so
               highly
               useful
               to
               all
               the
               great
               ends
               of
               Church-Communion
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               very
               great
               fault
               lightly
               or
               wantonly
               to
               violate
               so
               wholsome
               an
               Institution
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               great
               Plea
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               by
               those
               who
               communicate
               with
               our
               Church
               ,
               for
               forsaking
               their
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               is
               the
               different
               abilities
               of
               Preachers
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               is
               desirous
               to
               hear
               those
               Preachers
               whom
               he
               likes
               best
               ,
               and
               thinks
               there
               is
               no
               hurt
               in
               it
               :
               I
               shall
               ,
               as
               plainly
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               little
               offence
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               consider
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               And
               first
               I
               observe
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               great
               pretence
               of
               others
               ,
               for
               Separation
               from
               our
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               profit
               more
               by
               Non-conforming
               than
               by
               Conforming
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               forsake
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               joyn
               themselves
               to
               separate
               Congregations
               ;
               and
               methinks
               wife
               and
               good
               men
               should
               not
               like
               a
               principle
               ,
               which
               so
               easily
               leads
               men
               into
               Separation
               ,
               and
               ends
               in
               Schism
               .
               I
               confess
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               ,
               between
               taking
               the
               best
               care
               we
               can
               of
               our
               souls
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               involving
               our selves
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               Schism
               upon
               this
               pretence
               ;
               but
               yet
               that
               is
               a
               suspicious
               argument
               which
               tends
               towards
               Schism
               ;
               which
               in
               its
               greatest
               innocency
               breaks
               good
               orders
               ,
               and
               wholesome
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               fully
               pursued
               ,
               may
               lead
               giddy
               and
               unstable
               minds
               into
               Separation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               so
               much
               unaccountable
               fancy
               and
               humour
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               those
               different
               judgements
               ,
               men
               make
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               a
               very
               hard
               case
               ,
               if
               the
               Peace
               ,
               Order
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               to
               lye
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               mens
               different
               fancies
               .
               Some
               are
               taken
               with
               a
               grave
               and
               solid
               ,
               
               others
               with
               a
               florid
               and
               polite
               Preacher
               ;
               some
               are
               pleased
               with
               a
               tone
               ,
               others
               with
               earnestness
               and
               vehemence
               of
               action
               and
               voice
               .
               How
               often
               do
               many
               men
               vary
               in
               their
               opinions
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               change
               their
               Churches
               ,
               as
               their
               fancy
               changes
               ?
               Those
               Preachers
               who
               are
               disliked
               by
               their
               own
               Parishioners
               ,
               are
               very
               often
               admired
               by
               strangers
               :
               Now
               what
               work
               would
               this
               make
               in
               all
               Civil
               Governments
               ,
               were
               Fancy
               suffered
               to
               over-rule
               publick
               Establishments
               ?
               and
               we
               have
               as
               little
               reason
               to
               expect
               that
               God
               will
               allow
               of
               such
               inroads
               of
               Fancy
               upon
               the
               Order
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               design
               of
               Church-Communion
               ,
               and
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               please
               and
               tickle
               a
               wanton
               Fancy
               ,
               but
               to
               instruct
               us
               in
               the
               plain
               Duties
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               furnish
               us
               with
               the
               Arguments
               and
               Motives
               to
               a
               holy
               life
               ;
               and
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               such
               discourses
               we
               may
               meet
               with
               in
               most
               Churches
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               especially
               in
               this
               great
               City
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               not
               alwayes
               dressed
               to
               every
               mans
               palate
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               sign
               men
               are
               full
               fed
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               be
               contented
               with
               plain
               and
               
               wholsome
               food
               ,
               but
               complain
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               some
               delicious
               Sauces
               to
               create
               and
               tempt
               an
               appetite
               :
               this
               I
               am
               sure
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               men
               ,
               who
               govern
               themselves
               by
               such
               Fancies
               ,
               do
               not
               alwayes
               make
               the
               wisest
               choice
               ,
               nor
               the
               best
               improvements
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Suppose
               your
               Parochial
               Ministers
               do
               not
               appear
               to
               be
               the
               best
               Preachers
               ,
               the
               profoundest
               Divines
               ,
               nor
               the
               most
               moving
               Orators
               ;
               consider
               whether
               this
               may
               not
               in
               great
               measure
               be
               owing
               to
               your selves
               :
               whether
               your
               withdrawing
               your selves
               from
               their
               instructions
               ,
               may
               not
               make
               them
               more
               slight
               and
               careless
               in
               their
               preparations
               .
               Preachers
               are
               men
               subject
               to
               humane
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               cases
               it
               is
               apt
               to
               dispirit
               men
               ,
               to
               see
               all
               their
               pains
               and
               labour
               despised
               and
               slighted
               ,
               especially
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               uncapable
               of
               doing
               that
               service
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               their
               Office
               requires
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               so
               passionately
               desire
               .
               Men
               who
               are
               above
               the
               vanity
               of
               a
               great
               Auditory
               ,
               are
               yet
               desirous
               to
               preach
               to
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               are
               concerned
               to
               instruct
               ,
               and
               are
               grieved
               to
               see
               them
               turn
               their
               backs
               upon
               them
               .
               You
               might
               many
               times
               have
               better
               
               Sermons
               ,
               did
               you
               not
               discourage
               your
               Preachers
               by
               such
               neglects
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Consider
               farther
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               particularly
               accountable
               for
               the
               improvement
               of
               those
               means
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               you
               did
               or
               might
               have
               enjoyed
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               your
               Parish
               Churches
               .
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               Confusion
               ,
               but
               of
               Order
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               requires
               us
               to
               keep
               our
               station
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               have
               placed
               us
               under
               such
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               we
               are
               accountable
               for
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               what
               we
               can
               enjoy
               with
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Order
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               if
               our
               improvements
               be
               proportionable
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               lose
               our
               reward
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               suppose
               ,
               by
               pursuing
               your
               wandring
               fancies
               ,
               ye
               fall
               into
               any
               mistakes
               ,
               or
               are
               ignorant
               of
               any
               part
               of
               your
               duty
               ,
               when
               ye
               might
               have
               been
               better
               instructed
               ,
               had
               ye
               diligently
               and
               constantly
               attended
               the
               Parochial
               Ministry
               ,
               what
               excuse
               can
               such
               men
               make
               for
               themselves
               ?
               they
               are
               misled
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               occasioned
               by
               forsaking
               that
               Guide
               ,
               whom
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               had
               provided
               for
               them
               ;
               they
               sin
               
               ignorantly
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               have
               known
               better
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               withdrawn
               themselves
               from
               such
               instructions
               :
               certainly
               those
               men
               act
               more
               safely
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               a
               future
               account
               ,
               who
               make
               the
               best
               use
               they
               can
               of
               such
               instructions
               ,
               as
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               provides
               for
               them
               ;
               than
               those
               ,
               who
               leave
               their
               rank
               and
               order
               to
               chuse
               better
               for
               themselves
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               may
               also
               reasonably
               expect
               the
               greater
               assistances
               of
               the
               Divine
               Spirit
               in
               preserving
               good
               order
               ,
               which
               will
               tend
               more
               to
               our
               spiritual
               increase
               and
               growth
               ,
               than
               the
               best
               external
               means
               of
               edification
               :
               the
               success
               does
               not
               depend
               upon
               the
               gifts
               and
               abilities
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               influences
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               :
               
                 Who
                 then
                 is
              
               
               Paul
               ,
               
                 and
                 who
                 is
              
               Apollos
               ,
               
                 but
                 Ministers
                 by
                 whom
                 ye
                 believed
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 gave
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 planted
                 ,
              
               Apollos
               
                 watered
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 gave
                 the
                 increase
                 :
                 so
                 then
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 planteth
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 nor
                 he
                 that
                 watereth
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 that
                 giveth
                 the
                 increase
                 .
              
               Some
               little
               imperfect
               hints
               may
               more
               enlighten
               our
               minds
               ,
               when
               the
               Divine
               Spirit
               is
               pleased
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               than
               the
               most
               exact
               and
               elaborate
               discourse
               ;
               and
               plain
               truths
               
               without
               any
               art
               or
               varnish
               ,
               may
               be
               conveyed
               with
               more
               warmth
               and
               vigour
               to
               our
               souls
               and
               consciences
               ,
               and
               may
               affect
               us
               more
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               charms
               of
               humane
               eloquence
               .
               If
               men
               design
               only
               pleasing
               their
               fancies
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               better
               by
               gratifying
               their
               curiosity
               ;
               but
               he
               ,
               who
               has
               no
               other
               design
               in
               hearing
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               his
               soul
               ,
               ought
               principally
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               enjoy
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               alone
               can
               make
               the
               external
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               effectual
               ;
               and
               the
               best
               way
               to
               do
               that
               ,
               is
               to
               observe
               good
               order
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Unity
               ,
               and
               Order
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               more
               concerned
               to
               supply
               the
               defects
               and
               imperfections
               of
               external
               Ministries
               ,
               which
               we
               conscientiously
               submit
               to
               ,
               and
               diligently
               attend
               ,
               to
               preserve
               good
               order
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               constant
               attendance
               on
               a
               meaner
               Ministry
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               for
               our
               edification
               ,
               than
               an
               occasional
               hearing
               much
               better
               Sermons
               .
               It
               is
               too
               much
               the
               humour
               of
               many
               men
               ,
               who
               forsake
               their
               own
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               constant
               to
               none
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               they
               may
               hear
               a
               great
               many
               excellent
               Sermons
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               thoroughly
               instructed
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               their
               duty
               :
               whereas
               every
               Minister
               ,
               who
               makes
               conscience
               of
               instructing
               his
               people
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               will
               take
               care
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               to
               teach
               them
               all
               the
               great
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Rules
               of
               Life
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               may
               not
               be
               so
               taking
               and
               popular
               ,
               is
               yet
               more
               useful
               than
               some
               general
               Discourses
               ,
               and
               pressing
               and
               vehement
               Exhortations
               without
               a
               particular
               explication
               of
               their
               duty
               .
               Which
               shews
               the
               advantage
               of
               attending
               a
               constant
               Ministry
               ,
               especially
               if
               men
               would
               acquaint
               themselves
               with
               their
               Minister
               ,
               whereby
               he
               might
               the
               better
               understand
               ,
               how
               to
               apply
               himself
               to
               their
               particular
               cases
               ,
               to
               fit
               his
               Instructions
               to
               their
               capacities
               ,
               and
               his
               Counsels
               ,
               Exhortations
               and
               Reproofs
               to
               their
               spiritual
               wants
               .
               This
               may
               suffice
               to
               shew
               our
               obligations
               to
               Parochial
               Communion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               thing
               proposed
               ,
               was
               to
               answer
               some
               Objections
               against
               this
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               only
               some
               hard
               cases
               ,
               which
               make
               Parochial
               Communion
               very
               nauseous
               and
               unpleasant
               to
               honest
               minds
               ,
               or
               very
               dangerous
               .
               As
               to
               name
               some
               of
               the
               hardest
               :
            
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               case
               of
               a
               vicious
               and
               scandalous
               Minister
               ,
               who
               like
               
               Eli's
               Sons
               ,
               
                 makes
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 abhorred
                 :
              
               I
               am
               in
               great
               hope
               ,
               that
               the
               number
               of
               these
               men
               is
               not
               great
               ,
               though
               one
               were
               too
               much
               :
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               that
               in
               so
               great
               a
               body
               of
               men
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               none
               :
               Let
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Religion
               ,
               triumph
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               encrease
               their
               numbers
               ,
               while
               we
               silently
               lament
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               this
               is
               the
               case
               ,
               I
               think
               every
               good
               man
               should
               apply
               himself
               to
               his
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               remove
               him
               ;
               if
               this
               cannot
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               is
               too
               long
               delayed
               ,
               he
               must
               learn
               to
               distinguish
               between
               the
               man
               and
               his
               Office
               ;
               a
               bad
               man
               ,
               but
               yet
               a
               legal
               Minister
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               be
               unworthy
               of
               so
               holy
               a
               Profession
               ,
               yet
               the
               efficacy
               of
               his
               Ministry
               does
               not
               depend
               upon
               his
               personal
               qualifications
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ.
               The
               lewdness
               of
               
               Eli's
               Sons
               ,
               though
               it
               gave
               great
               offence
               and
               scandal
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               yet
               it
               did
               not
               make
               them
               forsake
               the
               Altar
               of
               God
               :
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               in
               our
               Saviours
               dayes
               ,
               were
               a
               vile
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               does
               not
               command
               his
               Disciples
               to
               withdraw
               from
               their
               
               Communion
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               follow
               their
               examples
               .
               
                 The
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 sit
                 in
              
               Moses
               
                 seat
                 ,
                 all
                 therefore
                 whatsoever
              
               
               
                 they
                 bid
                 you
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 observe
                 and
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 after
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               these
               principles
               St.
               Austin
               disputes
               against
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               allow
               the
               personal
               miscarriages
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               just
               cause
               of
               Separation
               :
               and
               yet
               if
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               a
               serious
               Christian
               with
               prudence
               and
               modesty
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               little
               noise
               and
               scandal
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               preserving
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               joyn
               in
               Communion
               with
               a
               neighbouring
               Minister
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               see
               much
               reason
               to
               blame
               him
               :
               for
               it
               is
               no
               Schism
               ,
               while
               he
               continues
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               only
               forsakes
               the
               Communion
               of
               his
               Parish
               Minister
               upon
               too
               just
               an
               offence
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               case
               of
               an
               ignorant
               Minister
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               this
               case
               is
               not
               very
               frequent
               neither
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               such
               gross
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               shall
               make
               a
               man
               utterly
               uncapable
               of
               such
               a
               function
               :
               and
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               expected
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Parishes
               in
               England
               should
               be
               supplyed
               with
               Learned
               Preachers
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               so
               many
               Livings
               ,
               that
               will
               hardly
               
               find
               bread
               for
               a
               Family
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               our
               Church
               has
               made
               excellent
               provision
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               has
               taken
               care
               ,
               that
               the
               instruction
               of
               her
               Children
               ,
               shall
               not
               wholly
               depend
               upon
               the
               personal
               abilities
               of
               the
               Minister
               .
               Our
               Liturgy
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               whatever
               the
               Ministers
               abilities
               be
               ,
               which
               contains
               a
               very
               excellent
               form
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ;
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               teach
               the
               Children
               ,
               contains
               the
               substance
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               few
               and
               plain
               words
               ;
               and
               the
               Homilies
               which
               are
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               are
               very
               useful
               and
               pious
               Sermons
               upon
               most
               of
               the
               material
               heads
               of
               Religion
               ;
               that
               though
               the
               Minister
               be
               no
               great
               Scholar
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               but
               honest
               and
               diligent
               in
               observing
               the
               Rules
               and
               Directions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               his
               people
               cannot
               want
               sufficient
               Instructions
               .
               And
               this
               one
               instance
               ,
               shews
               the
               great
               necessity
               and
               advantage
               ,
               of
               publick
               Liturgies
               and
               Homilies
               ,
               which
               secures
               the
               decent
               performance
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               and
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               people
               in
               sound
               and
               wholsome
               doctrine
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               personal
               defects
               and
               
               inabilities
               of
               the
               Minister
               ;
               what
               case
               such
               poor
               Parishes
               were
               in
               ,
               when
               these
               provisions
               were
               cryed
               down
               ,
               as
               Popish
               and
               Antichristian
               ,
               I
               cannot
               guess
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               case
               of
               an
               erroneous
               and
               heretical
               Minister
               ;
               who
               mixes
               poison
               with
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               corrupts
               the
               plainness
               and
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               and
               can
               any
               Christian
               ,
               who
               is
               bound
               to
               take
               care
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               think
               it
               his
               duty
               to
               expose
               himself
               to
               the
               perpetual
               danger
               and
               temptation
               of
               erroneous
               doctrines
               ?
               In
               answer
               to
               which
               ,
               consider
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               people
               are
               very
               ill
               Judges
               of
               errors
               and
               heresie
               ;
               the
               most
               antient
               and
               most
               useful
               doctrines
               of
               Christianity
               have
               sometimes
               been
               thought
               so
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               have
               so
               many
               men
               intent
               and
               zealous
               to
               seduce
               our
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               whisper
               the
               danger
               of
               being
               infected
               by
               a
               corrupt
               and
               heretical
               doctrine
               .
               Some
               think
               every
               thing
               heresie
               ,
               but
               Antinomianism
               ;
               to
               perswade
               men
               to
               a
               good
               life
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               certain
               conditions
               annexed
               to
               the
               Gospel
               Covenant
               ,
               without
               the
               performance
               of
               which
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               saved
               :
               that
               
               not
               an
               idle
               and
               notional
               ,
               but
               an
               active
               and
               working
               faith
               justifies
               ;
               that
               we
               are
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Proxy
               ,
               who
               has
               done
               all
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Priest
               and
               Sacrifice
               and
               Mediator
               ,
               who
               has
               expiated
               our
               sins
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               sealed
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               now
               powerfully
               intercedes
               for
               us
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               sends
               his
               Spirit
               into
               the
               World
               to
               be
               a
               principle
               of
               a
               new
               life
               in
               us
               :
               these
               and
               such
               like
               doctrines
               are
               by
               some
               men
               reproached
               with
               the
               name
               of
               heresie
               :
               and
               upon
               their
               authority
               believed
               to
               be
               so
               by
               others
               :
               and
               yet
               if
               men
               must
               withdraw
               their
               Communion
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               such
               heresies
               as
               these
               ,
               they
               must
               forsake
               the
               most
               useful
               Preachers
               and
               most
               Orthodox
               Churches
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               charge
               of
               heresie
               must
               be
               very
               plain
               and
               notorious
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               justifie
               our
               breach
               of
               Communion
               .
               If
               men
               deny
               any
               plain
               Article
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               intrust
               the
               care
               of
               our
               souls
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               at
               best
               but
               Wolves
               in
               Sheeps
               cloathing
               ;
               but
               to
               suspect
               men
               of
               heresie
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               evidence
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               it self
               a
               very
               great
               fault
               ;
               and
               
               difference
               of
               judgement
               and
               opinion
               about
               some
               less
               matters
               in
               Religion
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               alwayes
               like
               to
               differ
               about
               ,
               
                 while
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 only
                 in
                 part
                 ,
              
               may
               exercise
               mutual
               forbearance
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               excuse
               men
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               such
               causless
               Separations
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Where
               the
               presumptions
               are
               very
               strong
               ,
               we
               must
               appeal
               to
               Church
               Governours
               ,
               to
               detect
               his
               errors
               and
               heresies
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               any
               ,
               and
               to
               secure
               the
               flock
               from
               such
               apparent
               danger
               :
               Private
               Reformations
               usually
               prove
               more
               fatal
               ,
               than
               the
               mischiefs
               which
               they
               are
               designed
               to
               remedy
               :
               and
               what
               I
               said
               in
               the
               case
               of
               an
               ignorant
               Minister
               ,
               is
               very
               applicable
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               publick
               Prayers
               and
               administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Catechism
               ,
               cannot
               be
               corrupted
               by
               the
               greatest
               Heretick
               ,
               if
               he
               observe
               his
               Rule
               ;
               and
               this
               secures
               the
               purity
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               wholsome
               instructions
               :
               and
               as
               for
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               it
               only
               concerns
               men
               to
               be
               wary
               what
               doctrines
               they
               receive
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               take
               nothing
               upon
               trust
               ,
               but
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               whether
               such
               things
               be
               so
               .
               Such
               a
               course
               as
               this
               ,
               will
               maintain
               good
               order
               in
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               without
               any
               danger
               to
               our
               faith
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               the
               bounds
               of
               Parishes
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               people
               is
               too
               large
               for
               Parochial
               Communion
               .
               This
               has
               often
               been
               made
               a
               pretence
               to
               justifie
               separate
               Meetings
               ,
               because
               the
               number
               of
               people
               is
               much
               greater
               in
               many
               Parishes
               ,
               than
               can
               be
               contained
               in
               one
               Church
               .
               The
               complaint
               is
               too
               true
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               the
               care
               of
               publick
               Authority
               to
               redress
               it
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               no
               just
               reason
               for
               Separation
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               reason
               for
               such
               persons
               ,
               who
               are
               shut
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               others
               ,
               where
               they
               can
               be
               received
               ;
               for
               where
               publick
               Authority
               has
               not
               made
               sufficient
               provision
               for
               Parochial
               Communion
               ,
               men
               who
               love
               their
               souls
               ,
               must
               provide
               for
               themselves
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 Irreverence
                 in
                 Worship
                 .
              
            
             
               ANother
               great
               miscarriage
               ,
               which
               many
               professed
               Christians
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               is
               an
               irreverent
               performance
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ;
               if
               that
               may
               be
               called
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               attended
               with
               all
               the
               solemn
               expressions
               of
               reverence
               and
               devotion
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               so
               many
               instances
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               naming
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               be
               thought
               sharp
               and
               satyrical
               .
               There
               are
               but
               few
               Christians
               ,
               who
               put
               on
               that
               true
               gravity
               and
               seriousness
               of
               looks
               and
               behaviours
               ,
               as
               becomes
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               solemnity
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               .
               You
               shall
               see
               some
               gazing
               about
               them
               with
               a
               roving
               and
               wandring
               eye
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               came
               only
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               to
               observe
               every
               new
               face
               ,
               or
               new
               dress
               and
               garb
               ,
               and
               therefore
               too
               often
               set
               themselves
               out
               with
               that
               fantastick
               gaiety
               ,
               
               which
               more
               becomes
               a
               Play-house
               than
               a
               Church
               .
               You
               shall
               see
               others
               talk
               ,
               or
               whisper
               ,
               or
               laugh
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               offence
               and
               scandal
               of
               all
               serious
               and
               devout
               minds
               .
               Others
               instead
               of
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               sleep
               away
               the
               Prayers
               or
               Sermon
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               concerned
               in
               either
               :
               It
               is
               possible
               indeed
               for
               very
               devout
               men
               sometimes
               to
               be
               surprized
               with
               sleep
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               great
               indecency
               ,
               when
               ever
               it
               is
               so
               and
               requires
               great
               care
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               in
               our selves
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               is
               a
               great
               contempt
               of
               God
               and
               of
               his
               Worship
               ,
               when
               it
               grows
               into
               a
               custom
               ,
               and
               men
               as
               naturally
               dispose
               themselves
               to
               a
               sleeping
               posture
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               design
               of
               their
               coming
               to
               Church
               .
               You
               shall
               see
               others
               sit
               all
               the
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               thought
               a
               very
               great
               rudeness
               ,
               when
               we
               put
               up
               a
               Petition
               to
               an
               earthly
               Prince
               :
               this
               was
               unknown
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               for
               some
               Ages
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               sit
               either
               while
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               read
               or
               expounded
               :
               and
               Eusebius
               relates
               a
               famous
               ▪
               Story
               of
               Constantine
               the
               first
               Christian
               Emperour
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               made
               a
               Speech
               to
               him
               in
               his
               own
               Palace
               concerning
               the
               Sepulchre
               
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               he
               heard
               it
               standing
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               very
               long
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               sit
               down
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 consult
                 our
                 ease
                 ,
              
               
               
                 while
                 we
                 hear
                 any
                 discourses
                 concerning
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 piety
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 Religious
                 discourses
                 standing
                 .
              
               And
               what
               would
               that
               Religious
               Emperour
               have
               thought
               ,
               to
               have
               seen
               Christians
               in
               publick
               Assemblies
               pray
               sitting
               ?
               And
               indeed
               I
               have
               often
               thought
               ,
               what
               should
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               universal
               practice
               of
               sitting
               ,
               when
               we
               sing
               Psalms
               ;
               for
               Psalms
               of
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               are
               as
               much
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               as
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               therefore
               equally
               require
               a
               posture
               of
               Devotion
               .
               Thus
               uncovering
               the
               head
               ,
               has
               at
               least
               among
               Christians
               ,
               been
               alwayes
               accounted
               an
               act
               of
               Reverence
               ,
               as
               pulling
               off
               the
               Shooes
               was
               among
               the
               Eastern
               Nations
               ,
               and
               therefore
               becomes
               the
               presence
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               shall
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               every
               particular
               instance
               of
               such
               miscarriages
               ,
               but
               endeavour
               to
               convince
               you
               of
               the
               great
               evil
               and
               undecency
               of
               such
               irreverence
               in
               Worship
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               these
               two
               considerations
               :
               1.
               
               The
               nature
               
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               especially
               considered
               as
               publick
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               peculiar
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               holy
               Angels
               in
               Christian
               Assemblies
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               nature
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               especially
               considered
               as
               publick
               :
               Now
               Religious
               Worship
               consists
               in
               a
               great
               awe
               and
               reverence
               for
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               :
               when
               we
               are
               possest
               with
               a
               great
               sense
               of
               that
               infinite
               distance
               ,
               which
               is
               between
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               constant
               dependence
               on
               him
               ,
               which
               makes
               us
               approach
               his
               presence
               with
               great
               humility
               of
               mind
               ,
               with
               a
               profound
               admiration
               of
               his
               infinite
               perfections
               ,
               with
               thankful
               acknowledgments
               of
               his
               many
               and
               great
               blessings
               bestowed
               on
               us
               ,
               and
               with
               souls
               devoted
               to
               his
               service
               and
               obedience
               ;
               hence
               Religion
               is
               so
               often
               called
               the
               
                 fear
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               because
               Religion
               is
               founded
               in
               a
               great
               awe
               and
               reverence
               for
               God.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               where
               there
               is
               no
               true
               reverence
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               true
               Worship
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               where
               ever
               the
               mind
               is
               thoroughly
               affected
               with
               this
               religious
               fear
               ,
               it
               will
               discover
               it self
               in
               our
               words
               ,
               and
               looks
               ,
               and
               actions
               .
               Our
               souls
               have
               the
               government
               of
               our
               outward
               
               man
               ,
               and
               our
               passions
               discover
               themselves
               in
               our
               looks
               and
               behaviour
               .
               It
               requires
               very
               great
               art
               ,
               either
               to
               conceal
               those
               passions
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               or
               to
               counterfeit
               those
               which
               we
               have
               not
               :
               for
               there
               is
               such
               a
               sympathy
               between
               our
               souls
               and
               bodies
               ,
               that
               they
               powerfully
               affect
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               our
               wise
               Maker
               so
               contrived
               our
               frame
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               secret
               motions
               of
               our
               minds
               cannot
               be
               seen
               ,
               yet
               they
               discover
               themselves
               by
               those
               external
               and
               visible
               impressions
               they
               make
               on
               our
               bodies
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               mankind
               could
               never
               know
               one
               another
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               pleasure
               or
               security
               in
               mutual
               conversation
               .
               For
               no
               wise
               man
               cares
               to
               converse
               with
               those
               ,
               who
               can
               so
               artificially
               diguise
               themselves
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               never
               know
               ,
               what
               their
               inward
               resentments
               are
               .
            
             
               Which
               shews
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               frame
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               an
               inward
               reverence
               for
               God
               ,
               will
               shew
               it self
               in
               external
               actions
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               for
               as
               God
               has
               united
               the
               soul
               and
               body
               into
               one
               man
               ,
               so
               he
               has
               united
               their
               motions
               and
               actions
               too
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               one
               perfect
               act
               of
               Religion
               or
               Vertue
               :
               
               to
               worship
               God
               with
               the
               body
               without
               the
               soul
               is
               hypocrisie
               ;
               to
               worship
               God
               with
               the
               soul
               without
               the
               body
               is
               either
               impossible
               ,
               because
               our
               inward
               passions
               will
               discover
               themselves
               by
               some
               external
               signs
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               no
               design
               nor
               interest
               to
               conceal
               them
               ,
               or
               is
               very
               lame
               and
               imperfect
               and
               unbecoming
               this
               state
               of
               life
               :
               
                 We
                 must
                 glorifie
                 God
                 both
                 with
                 our
                 bodies
                 and
                 with
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Gods
              
               ;
               he
               made
               them
               both
               ,
               and
               united
               them
               for
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               redeemed
               them
               both
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Son.
               
            
             
               But
               we
               shall
               better
               see
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               ,
               by
               considering
               the
               nature
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               for
               publick
               Worship
               consists
               in
               publick
               signs
               of
               honour
               ;
               no
               man
               has
               a
               Window
               into
               our
               souls
               ,
               to
               discover
               the
               secret
               devotion
               of
               our
               hearts
               ;
               and
               therefore
               visible
               Worship
               must
               be
               expressed
               in
               visible
               actions
               ,
               in
               the
               external
               reverence
               of
               our
               words
               ,
               and
               gestures
               ,
               and
               behaviour
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               actions
               ,
               as
               express
               the
               great
               humility
               of
               our
               minds
               ,
               that
               great
               sense
               we
               have
               of
               the
               infinite
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               meanness
               and
               worthlessness
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               passions
               and
               affections
               ,
               which
               become
               
               Divine
               Worship
               :
               and
               therefore
               rude
               and
               unmannerly
               approaches
               to
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               would
               not
               become
               the
               Majesty
               of
               an
               earthly
               Prince
               ,
               whatever
               inward
               devotion
               we
               may
               pretend
               to
               ,
               is
               not
               external
               and
               visible
               Worship
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               separated
               from
               all
               external
               and
               visible
               signs
               of
               honour
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               good
               men
               in
               all
               Ages
               have
               not
               contented
               themselves
               meerly
               to
               worship
               God
               with
               devout
               thoughts
               and
               passions
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               external
               acts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               either
               a
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               or
               the
               Custom
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               made
               external
               signs
               of
               honour
               :
               Such
               as
               uncovering
               the
               head
               ,
               or
               putting
               off
               their
               shooes
               ,
               or
               bowing
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               kneeling
               ,
               or
               prostration
               ,
               or
               lifting
               up
               eyes
               and
               hands
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               God
               dwells
               .
               For
               this
               we
               have
               the
               ancient
               Patriarchs
               ,
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Christian
               Church
               for
               many
               Ages
               ,
               for
               our
               example
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               find
               any
               sort
               of
               people
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               pretended
               to
               any
               Religion
               ,
               but
               took
               great
               care
               of
               the
               ex●e●nal
               solemnities
               ,
               and
               decent
               circumstances
               of
               Worship
               :
               
               I
               know
               of
               no
               Age
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               till
               very
               lately
               ,
               wherein
               those
               men
               would
               have
               been
               allowed
               to
               be
               of
               any
               Religion
               ,
               or
               admitted
               to
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               betrayed
               such
               slight
               thoughts
               of
               God
               in
               a
               rude
               and
               slovenly
               Worship
               ,
               as
               too
               many
               among
               our selves
               are
               now
               guilty
               of
               ;
               and
               indeed
               this
               has
               insensibly
               crept
               upon
               us
               ever
               since
               those
               hot
               disputes
               about
               Ceremonies
               and
               the
               externals
               of
               Religion
               have
               troubled
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               when
               men
               began
               to
               dispute
               down
               all
               good
               order
               and
               decent
               administration
               of
               Religious
               Offices
               ,
               they
               soon
               disputed
               away
               all
               external
               Worship
               ,
               and
               many
               who
               still
               pretend
               no
               great
               dislike
               to
               publick
               Constitutions
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               infected
               with
               this
               disease
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               sufficiently
               careful
               of
               the
               gravity
               and
               seriousness
               of
               their
               devotion
               ;
               and
               some
               are
               so
               afraid
               of
               Fanaticism
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               look
               solemnly
               ,
               nor
               lift
               up
               their
               eyes
               and
               hands
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               thought
               Fanaticks
               or
               hypocrites
               .
               Thus
               while
               some
               men
               out
               of
               a
               groundless
               fear
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               strip
               Religion
               of
               all
               useful
               and
               decent
               Ceremonies
               ;
               and
               others
               out
               of
               as
               wild
               
               a
               suspicion
               of
               Fanaticism
               ,
               are
               afraid
               to
               appear
               grave
               and
               serious
               in
               their
               Religion
               ,
               the
               publick
               solemnities
               of
               Worship
               are
               either
               left
               to
               every
               mans
               fancy
               ,
               or
               performed
               in
               so
               careless
               and
               trifling
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               dishonoured
               ,
               and
               his
               Worship
               profaned
               and
               scorned
               .
            
             
               But
               my
               business
               at
               present
               ,
               is
               with
               those
               of
               our
               own
               Communion
               ,
               and
               possibly
               it
               may
               do
               them
               some
               good
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               appear
               so
               zealous
               against
               Fanaticism
               ,
               and
               are
               yet
               so
               trifling
               in
               their
               Worship
               ,
               are
               much
               the
               worst
               Fanaticks
               of
               the
               two
               .
               For
               many
               of
               our
               Dissenters
               ,
               though
               they
               reject
               the
               use
               of
               our
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               neglect
               that
               external
               decency
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               in
               use
               in
               all
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               however
               they
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               great
               seriousness
               in
               their
               worship
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               be
               very
               sensibly
               affected
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               looks
               like
               Worship
               ,
               though
               it
               want
               some
               external
               solemnities
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               thought
               needful
               ;
               but
               when
               men
               stare
               and
               gaze
               about
               them
               ,
               laugh
               or
               whisper
               at
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               betray
               great
               vanity
               and
               lightness
               of
               mind
               (
               to
               say
               no
               worse
               )
               instead
               of
               an
               awful
               sense
               
               and
               reverence
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               is
               so
               far
               from
               making
               any
               shew
               of
               Worship
               ,
               how
               exact
               soever
               they
               may
               be
               in
               their
               postures
               or
               responses
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               downright
               profaneness
               .
               They
               are
               thus
               far
               fanatical
               in
               their
               principles
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               believe
               (
               if
               they
               consider
               any
               thing
               )
               that
               God
               does
               not
               much
               regard
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               for
               did
               they
               believe
               he
               did
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               more
               careful
               to
               pay
               it
               him
               ;
               for
               the
               bare
               doing
               any
               thing
               in
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               such
               as
               kneeling
               at
               Prayers
               ,
               or
               standing
               up
               at
               the
               Hymns
               and
               Creed
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               does
               not
               make
               it
               so
               much
               as
               an
               external
               sign
               of
               Worship
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               performed
               with
               that
               gravity
               and
               seriousness
               ,
               which
               is
               essential
               to
               all
               Religious
               Worship
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               believe
               ,
               that
               though
               God
               does
               expect
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               he
               matters
               not
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               nor
               how
               carelesly
               external
               Worship
               is
               performed
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               done
               :
               This
               is
               so
               wild
               a
               principle
               ,
               that
               it
               out-does
               all
               the
               Fanaticks
               that
               ever
               were
               in
               the
               World.
               Those
               who
               were
               arrant
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               yet
               very
               punctual
               in
               the
               externals
               of
               Religion
               (
               such
               as
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               were
               in
               our
               Saviours
               
               dayes
               )
               were
               withal
               very
               solemn
               and
               demure
               in
               those
               external
               superstitions
               :
               and
               those
               who
               reject
               external
               Ceremonies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               pretend
               to
               great
               devotion
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               rapturous
               ardours
               and
               transports
               of
               spirit
               ;
               but
               these
               men
               are
               for
               an
               external
               bodily
               Worship
               without
               so
               much
               as
               the
               least
               visible
               appearance
               of
               external
               devotion
               ;
               and
               (
               if
               there
               be
               no
               other
               remedy
               )
               I
               wish
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               these
               men
               would
               make
               a
               Sect
               by
               themselves
               too
               ,
               and
               not
               reproach
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               by
               continuing
               in
               her
               Communion
               ,
               which
               has
               brought
               a
               greater
               scandal
               upon
               our
               Worship
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               arguments
               and
               cavils
               of
               Dissenters
               :
               though
               the
               better
               way
               would
               be
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               I
               heartily
               beg
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               earnestly
               beg
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               correct
               this
               fault
               ,
               and
               to
               wipe
               off
               that
               reproach
               of
               a
               cold
               formal
               Worship
               ,
               by
               expressing
               that
               grave
               ,
               and
               serious
               ,
               and
               ardent
               devotion
               ,
               which
               so
               much
               becomes
               all
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               so
               essential
               to
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               and
               so
               interwoven
               with
               all
               the
               publick
               Offices
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               which
               are
               admirably
               fitted
               to
               serve
               all
               the
               ends
               
               of
               a
               grave
               and
               serious
               Piety
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               us
               consider
               now
               the
               peculiar
               presence
               of
               God
               and
               holy
               Angels
               in
               Religious
               Assemblies
               :
               Did
               we
               see
               God
               in
               a
               visible
               glory
               (
               as
               he
               used
               to
               appear
               to
               Moses
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               )
               every
               time
               we
               meet
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               we
               should
               all
               express
               greater
               signs
               of
               Reverence
               and
               devotion
               :
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               none
               of
               you
               ,
               but
               will
               pretend
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               present
               in
               your
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               takes
               a
               more
               particular
               notice
               of
               your
               carriage
               and
               behaviour
               ,
               when
               ye
               meet
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               than
               he
               does
               at
               other
               times
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               expects
               now
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               take
               a
               more
               particular
               notice
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               behave
               your selves
               with
               a
               suitable
               reverence
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               believe
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               present
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               though
               ye
               do
               not
               see
               him
               .
            
             
               Under
               the
               Law
               God
               dwelt
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               house
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               the
               Tabernacle
               was
               finished
               ,
               God
               filled
               it
               with
               his
               presence
               and
               glory
               :
               there
               was
               the
               Mercy-Seat
               covered
               with
               Cherubims
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               figure
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               the
               attendance
               of
               
               Angels
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               a
               constant
               opinion
               among
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               that
               their
               Gods
               dwelt
               in
               their
               Temples
               and
               Images
               consecrated
               to
               their
               Worship
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               were
               ridiculously
               foolish
               in
               thinking
               to
               charm
               their
               Gods
               by
               some
               Magical
               Rites
               and
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               confine
               them
               to
               certain
               places
               ;
               yet
               the
               original
               of
               this
               ,
               was
               only
               a
               traditional
               belief
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               alwayes
               peculiarly
               present
               in
               all
               places
               of
               his
               Worship
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               sufficiently
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               did
               believe
               ,
               that
               Angels
               ,
               who
               are
               Gods
               Retinue
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               do
               attend
               Christian
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               are
               witnesses
               of
               the
               decency
               and
               reverence
               of
               our
               Worship
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               most
               plain
               and
               obvious
               sense
               of
               St.
               
               Paul's
               words
               ,
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ought
                 the
                 woman
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 her
                 head
              
               
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               discoursing
               the
               decency
               of
               mens
               praying
               uncovered
               ,
               and
               women
               covered
               ,
               because
               the
               woman
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               subjection
               to
               her
               husband
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               undecent
               to
               appear
               with
               her
               head
               uncovered
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               so
               in
               religious
               Assemblies
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               have
               a
               greater
               regard
               to
               decency
               
                 because
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               Angels
               ,
               who
               attend
               our
               Worship
               ,
               and
               carefully
               observe
               our
               behaviour
               ,
               though
               we
               do
               not
               see
               them
               :
               and
               as
               St.
               Chrysostom
               sayes
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 reverence
                 men
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God.
              
               From
               whence
               we
               learn
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               attend
               our
               Worship
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               that
               reason
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               very
               careful
               of
               all
               decency
               and
               gravity
               in
               our
               Worship
               .
            
             
               And
               certainly
               did
               men
               heartily
               believe
               ,
               and
               seriously
               consider
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               his
               holy
               Angels
               look
               on
               ,
               and
               take
               special
               notice
               of
               every
               action
               ,
               and
               are
               greatly
               offended
               with
               a
               light
               and
               trifling
               carriage
               ,
               with
               any
               gestures
               or
               actions
               ,
               which
               unbecome
               so
               great
               a
               presence
               ,
               it
               would
               compose
               them
               to
               greater
               seriousness
               and
               devotion
               ,
               and
               either
               make
               them
               afraid
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               or
               more
               reverent
               when
               they
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Nother
               great
               miscarriage
               ,
               which
               some
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               forsake
               our
               Communion
               is
               a
               great
               neglect
               of
               the
               publick
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               A
               great
               many
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               Service
               is
               half
               read
               ,
               others
               when
               it
               is
               near
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               and
               think
               there
               is
               no
               great
               hurt
               in
               it
               neither
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               lose
               the
               Sermon
               .
               At
               other
               times
               when
               there
               is
               only
               the
               Divine
               Service
               read
               ,
               without
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               few
               persons
               think
               it
               worth
               their
               attendance
               ,
               but
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               is
               exposed
               to
               contempt
               ,
               and
               the
               Minister
               laugh't
               at
               for
               reading
               to
               bare
               Walls
               and
               empty
               Seats
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               ,
               I
               grant
               ,
               may
               happen
               sometimes
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               designed
               
               neglect
               ,
               the
               mistake
               of
               time
               may
               occasion
               some
               persons
               coming
               late
               ,
               who
               want
               certain
               notice
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Week-dayes
               necessary
               business
               may
               hinder
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               glad
               to
               take
               all
               the
               opportunities
               ,
               they
               can
               get
               ,
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               but
               where
               there
               are
               not
               such
               reasonable
               excuses
               ,
               the
               fault
               is
               very
               great
               ,
               though
               few
               people
               are
               convinc't
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               my
               business
               at
               present
               ,
               shall
               be
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               to
               convince
               you
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               this
               neglect
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               you
               will
               acknowledge
               it
               your
               duty
               to
               worship
               God
               together
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               Christians
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               multiply
               words
               to
               prove
               such
               a
               neglect
               of
               publick
               Prayers
               to
               be
               a
               great
               fault
               :
               for
               they
               are
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               the
               Divine
               Worship
               :
               there
               we
               confess
               our
               sins
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               beg
               his
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               receive
               a
               Ministerial
               Absolution
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Minister
               ;
               there
               we
               praise
               him
               in
               divine
               Hymns
               and
               Anthems
               ,
               and
               put
               up
               our
               joint
               Petitions
               and
               Thanksgivings
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               properly
               divine
               Worship
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               our
               address
               to
               God
               in
               Supplications
               ,
               Prayers
               and
               Praises
               .
               To
               hear
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               read
               or
               preached
               ,
               
               is
               so
               far
               an
               act
               of
               Worship
               too
               ,
               as
               it
               signifies
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               his
               authority
               over
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               desire
               to
               be
               instructed
               by
               him
               :
               but
               this
               is
               but
               a
               secondary
               act
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               hearing
               God
               speak
               to
               us
               ,
               either
               immediately
               in
               his
               inspired
               Word
               ,
               or
               mediately
               by
               those
               men
               whom
               he
               has
               authorized
               and
               qualified
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               his
               Church
               :
               but
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               properly
               consists
               in
               our
               offering
               something
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               Prayers
               and
               Thanksgivings
               which
               are
               highly
               pleasing
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               offered
               up
               by
               a
               devout
               soul
               in
               the
               name
               and
               merits
               of
               our
               great
               High
               Priest
               and
               Mediator
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               those
               ,
               who
               neglect
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               neglect
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               slight
               the
               opportunities
               of
               publick
               Prayers
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               Sermon
               to
               invite
               their
               presence
               ,
               plainly
               discover
               ,
               that
               they
               prefer
               pleasing
               their
               curiosity
               ,
               with
               hearing
               some
               new
               discourse
               ,
               before
               the
               more
               solemn
               acts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               sign
               ,
               that
               they
               hear
               to
               very
               little
               purpose
               ,
               when
               the
               end
               of
               hearing
               is
               practice
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               excellent
               part
               of
               practical
               Religion
               is
               the
               immediate
               
               Worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               some
               men
               think
               ,
               they
               worship
               God
               sufficiently
               ,
               if
               they
               come
               time
               enough
               to
               Church
               to
               joyn
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               Prayer
               ,
               I
               would
               desire
               them
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               Church
               Communion
               principally
               consists
               in
               joyning
               in
               the
               publick
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               These
               men
               would
               not
               be
               thought
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               intend
               to
               renounce
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               effect
               do
               so
               ,
               while
               they
               neglect
               its
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               for
               Church
               Communion
               consists
               in
               meeting
               together
               for
               publick
               acts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               joyn
               in
               the
               publick
               Worship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               we
               worship
               God
               according
               to
               that
               Rule
               and
               Form
               prescribed
               by
               the
               publick
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               we
               live
               .
               The
               Prayer
               of
               the
               Minister
               before
               Sermon
               is
               not
               so
               expresly
               provided
               for
               by
               our
               Rubrick
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               favoured
               by
               a
               Canon
               made
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               usefully
               introduced
               by
               long
               custome
               with
               the
               connivance
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               express
               allowance
               of
               our
               Governours
               ,
               but
               the
               Liturgy
               is
               the
               form
               of
               publick
               Worship
               and
               administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               there
               the
               Church
               offers
               up
               more
               especially
               
               her
               publick
               Prayers
               and
               Praises
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               great
               bond
               of
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               or
               withdraw
               our selves
               from
               this
               Worship
               ,
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               forsake
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               principal
               part
               and
               exercise
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               you
               joyn
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               Prayer
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               well
               composed
               ,
               grave
               and
               serious
               ,
               pious
               and
               ardent
               ,
               yet
               it
               looks
               more
               like
               the
               Worship
               of
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               you
               joyn
               only
               with
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               present
               at
               such
               a
               prayer
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               offer
               up
               our
               souls
               to
               God
               in
               that
               publick
               Form
               of
               Prayers
               prescribed
               by
               publick
               Authority
               ,
               we
               joyn
               with
               all
               the
               Congregations
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               same
               time
               offer
               up
               the
               same
               Prayers
               and
               Praises
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               but
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               had
               but
               one
               heart
               and
               mouth
               ;
               and
               those
               men
               ,
               do
               not
               understand
               the
               reason
               and
               nature
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               who
               make
               light
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               Why
               is
               the
               Worship
               of
               a
               Religious
               Assembly
               more
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               than
               the
               private
               Devotions
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               as
               well
               stay
               at
               home
               ,
               
               and
               about
               the
               same
               hour
               (
               which
               in
               ancient
               times
               was
               observed
               for
               private
               as
               well
               as
               publick
               Devotion
               )
               offer
               up
               their
               private
               Prayers
               to
               God
               for
               themselves
               and
               one
               another
               ;
               for
               God
               can
               hear
               them
               all
               ,
               where
               ever
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               their
               prayers
               may
               ascend
               up
               to
               Heaven
               together
               ;
               and
               this
               one
               would
               think
               ,
               should
               be
               as
               acceptable
               and
               prevalent
               ,
               as
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               in
               a
               great
               company
               :
               and
               yet
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               has
               instituted
               publick
               Assemblies
               for
               Worship
               ,
               has
               appointed
               his
               Ministers
               to
               offer
               up
               the
               publick
               prayers
               of
               the
               Congregation
               to
               God
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               has
               confined
               his
               more
               peculiar
               presence
               and
               favour
               to
               such
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               one
               great
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               pleased
               with
               the
               unity
               and
               uniformity
               of
               Worship
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               expresly
               promised
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 two
                 of
                 you
                 shall
                 agree
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 any
                 thing
                 they
              
               
               
                 shall
                 ask
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 them
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 there
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               fundamental
               Charter
               of
               Christian
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               certainly
               is
               stronger
               ,
               the
               more
               universal
               the
               consent
               and
               agreement
               
               is
               :
               for
               if
               Christ
               will
               be
               present
               with
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               who
               assemble
               in
               Christian
               love
               and
               charity
               ,
               and
               agree
               to
               put
               up
               the
               same
               Petitions
               to
               God
               ,
               much
               more
               when
               so
               many
               Christian
               Churches
               are
               confederated
               in
               the
               same
               Worship
               ,
               and
               offer
               up
               the
               same
               Prayers
               and
               Thanksgivings
               to
               God
               in
               the
               same
               words
               .
               How
               powerful
               will
               the
               united
               Prayers
               of
               a
               whole
               National
               Church
               be
               to
               procure
               those
               blessings
               for
               us
               which
               we
               want
               .
               For
               if
               unity
               and
               consent
               in
               Worship
               be
               so
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ;
               the
               greater
               this
               consent
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               pleasing
               it
               must
               be
               :
            
             
               Especially
               considering
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               only
               the
               consent
               and
               agreement
               of
               private
               Christians
               in
               such
               acts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               but
               are
               confederated
               by
               the
               publick
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               such
               publick
               Worship
               has
               the
               beauty
               and
               advantages
               of
               publick
               Order
               and
               Government
               .
               If
               the
               Prayers
               of
               a
               particular
               Minister
               of
               Religion
               be
               so
               prevalent
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               those
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               have
               the
               stamp
               of
               Church
               Authority
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Desires
               and
               Petitions
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               offered
               up
               by
               a
               single
               Minister
               ;
               
               which
               cannot
               so
               well
               be
               said
               of
               any
               Prayer
               of
               his
               own
               :
               and
               if
               we
               believe
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               we
               cannot
               but
               think
               it
               very
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               observe
               good
               order
               in
               our
               Religious
               Worship
               .
            
             
               Did
               men
               seriously
               consider
               these
               things
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               soon
               sensible
               of
               the
               great
               advantage
               of
               such
               publick
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               prefer
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               before
               any
               Prayers
               of
               a
               private
               composition
               ,
               or
               any
               suddain
               extempore
               effusions
               .
               For
               publick
               Prayers
               ,
               prescribed
               by
               publick
               Authority
               ,
               and
               offered
               up
               by
               a
               publick
               Minister
               ,
               are
               alwayes
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               virtually
               contain
               the
               Desires
               and
               Petitions
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 publick
                 Administration
                 of
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
             
               ANother
               great
               miscarriage
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               concerns
               the
               administration
               of
               Baptism
               :
               Publick
               Baptism
               is
               now
               very
               much
               grown
               out
               of
               fashion
               ;
               most
               people
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               very
               needless
               and
               troublesome
               Ceremony
               ,
               to
               carry
               their
               Children
               to
               the
               publick
               Congregation
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               solemnly
               admitted
               by
               Baptism
               into
               the
               fellowship
               of
               Christs
               Church
               .
               They
               think
               it
               may
               be
               as
               well
               done
               in
               a
               private
               Chamber
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Child
               is
               born
               ,
               with
               little
               company
               ,
               and
               with
               little
               noise
               .
            
             
               As
               prevailing
               as
               this
               custom
               now
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               a
               very
               late
               date
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               Church
               .
               It
               seems
               to
               owe
               its
               original
               to
               the
               disputes
               about
               Ceremonies
               :
               for
               
               when
               some
               men
               scrupled
               God-Fathers
               and
               God-Mothers
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               to
               avoid
               this
               ,
               they
               baptized
               their
               Children
               privately
               at
               home
               without
               either
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               meet
               with
               such
               a
               conscientious
               Conformist
               as
               could
               dispense
               with
               his
               Rule
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               pulled
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               forbid
               ;
               those
               who
               still
               retained
               their
               reverence
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               partake
               in
               a
               prevailing
               Schism
               ,
               were
               forced
               to
               retire
               into
               private
               too
               ,
               and
               to
               baptize
               their
               Children
               at
               home
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               thing
               to
               break
               a
               custome
               ,
               upon
               what
               occasion
               soever
               ,
               it
               was
               at
               first
               begun
               .
               That
               ,
               which
               necessity
               occasioned
               ,
               is
               continued
               by
               some
               ,
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               State
               ,
               by
               others
               to
               save
               charge
               and
               trouble
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               much
               better
               saved
               by
               publick
               Baptism
               ;
               by
               others
               ,
               out
               of
               softness
               and
               tenderness
               ;
               a
               kind
               and
               indulgent
               Mother
               dares
               not
               expose
               a
               young
               Infant
               to
               the
               cold
               Air
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               to
               send
               it
               to
               nurse
               .
            
             
               I
               could
               never
               hear
               any
               thing
               pleaded
               for
               this
               practice
               ,
               that
               deserved
               an
               answer
               ;
               that
               which
               makes
               this
               custom
               
               prevail
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               do
               not
               consider
               the
               great
               decency
               and
               fitness
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               advantages
               of
               publick
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               therefore
               now
               briefly
               represent
               .
            
             
               By
               publick
               Baptism
               I
               mean
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               administred
               in
               the
               publick
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               publick
               place
               of
               Worship
               :
               and
               the
               fitness
               and
               advantage
               of
               this
               will
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               some
               few
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Baptism
               is
               our
               solemn
               admission
               into
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               administred
               in
               the
               publick
               Congregation
               .
               Baptism
               makes
               us
               members
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               unites
               us
               to
               the
               society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               of
               a
               publick
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               administred
               publickly
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               other
               rule
               ,
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               whereby
               to
               determine
               the
               manner
               and
               circumstances
               of
               any
               action
               ,
               but
               to
               consider
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               :
               there
               are
               some
               actions
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               proper
               to
               be
               done
               in
               private
               ,
               others
               ,
               which
               require
               some
               publick
               solemnities
               :
               and
               it
               is
               as
               undecent
               to
               do
               a
               publick
               action
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               an
               action
               of
               a
               publick
               nature
               ,
               privately
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               do
               a
               private
               action
               in
               publick
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               that
               is
               certainly
               of
               a
               publick
               nature
               ,
               which
               concerns
               a
               who'e
               society
               ,
               and
               such
               is
               the
               admission
               of
               Church-members
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               presence
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               efficacy
               indeed
               of
               Baptism
               depends
               upon
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               it
               is
               rightly
               administred
               ,
               does
               not
               lose
               its
               vertue
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               some
               due
               circumstances
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               great
               fault
               in
               those
               ,
               who
               wilfully
               and
               obstinately
               refuse
               to
               give
               all
               Christian
               offices
               their
               due
               solemnity
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               may
               consider
               ,
               that
               Baptism
               contains
               a
               publick
               profession
               of
               our
               faith
               in
               Christ
               :
               it
               is
               a
               publick
               owning
               of
               his
               Religion
               :
               no
               adult
               person
               was
               ever
               admitted
               to
               Baptism
               without
               a
               profession
               of
               his
               faith
               in
               Christ
               :
               in
               allusion
               to
               which
               ,
               as
               Learned
               Men
               think
               ,
               St.
               Peter
               calls
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 not
                 the
                 putting
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
              
               
               
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 towards
                 God.
              
               The
               person
               to
               be
               baptized
               being
               examined
               about
               his
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               resolutions
               of
               obeying
               him
               :
            
             
               Now
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               the
               more
               publick
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               agreeable
               is
               it
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               
               constitution
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               visible
               Society
               professing
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               though
               indeed
               Infants
               ,
               who
               are
               baptized
               ,
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               making
               such
               a
               publick
               profession
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               yet
               their
               Sponsors
               and
               Sureties
               are
               ,
               who
               undertake
               for
               their
               education
               in
               the
               Christian
               faith
               :
               and
               certainly
               the
               publick
               Church
               is
               the
               most
               proper
               place
               for
               such
               a
               publick
               profession
               .
            
             
               To
               baptize
               our
               Children
               privately
               ,
               looks
               as
               if
               we
               were
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Christian
               profession
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               not
               a
               more
               effectual
               way
               to
               root
               out
               Christianity
               ,
               than
               to
               destroy
               all
               the
               publick
               solemnities
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Publick
               Baptism
               is
               very
               much
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               It
               minds
               Christians
               of
               their
               Baptismal
               Vow
               ,
               which
               I
               fear
               too
               many
               are
               apt
               to
               forget
               ;
               it
               puts
               good
               thoughts
               into
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               ,
               what
               a
               grave
               and
               serious
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ;
               it
               sets
               their
               consciences
               on
               work
               ,
               to
               review
               their
               past
               lives
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               how
               they
               have
               kept
               their
               Baptismal
               Vow
               :
               it
               minds
               Children
               and
               Servants
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               who
               are
               seldome
               at
               private
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               are
               
               many
               times
               more
               affected
               with
               such
               a
               sight
               ,
               than
               with
               the
               best
               counsels
               .
               It
               minds
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               God-Fathers
               or
               God-Mothers
               ,
               what
               charge
               they
               have
               undertaken
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               to
               look
               upon
               as
               somewhat
               more
               than
               a
               complement
               to
               a
               friend
               ,
               or
               matter
               of
               ceremony
               ;
               even
               a
               trust
               ,
               and
               a
               trust
               of
               the
               highest
               nature
               ,
               an
               obligation
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Vertuous
               and
               Religious
               Education
               of
               such
               Children
               .
               Which
               may
               convince
               all
               considering
               men
               ,
               of
               what
               great
               use
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Baptism
               should
               be
               administred
               with
               all
               the
               aweful
               and
               publick
               solemnities
               that
               may
               be
               ;
               and
               not
               be
               huddled
               over
               in
               private
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               though
               it
               matters
               not
               how
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               For
               this
               we
               have
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               who
               always
               administred
               Baptism
               in
               publick
               places
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               At
               first
               indeed
               they
               baptized
               in
               Rivers
               or
               Ponds
               ,
               as
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               did
               in
               Iordan
               ,
               where
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               was
               baptized
               ,
               which
               made
               many
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ambitious
               to
               be
               baptized
               there
               also
               ,
               as
               Eusebius
               reports
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
               though
               he
               was
               disappointed
               in
               it
               :
               afterwards
               they
               built
               Fonts
               near
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Church-porch
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               in
               the
               Church
               it self
               ;
               and
               never
               allowed
               of
               private
               Baptisms
               ,
               but
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               make
               the
               action
               more
               solemn
               ,
               they
               had
               publick
               times
               for
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               in
               most
               Churches
               were
               Easter
               and
               Whitsunday
               ,
               when
               all
               their
               Catechumens
               ,
               who
               desired
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               were
               judged
               fit
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               were
               admitted
               into
               the
               body
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               made
               members
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               it
               continued
               in
               following
               Ages
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               ought
               still
               to
               be
               according
               to
               the
               Rubrick
               of
               our
               Church
               (
               I
               mean
               as
               to
               the
               publick
               administration
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               now
               confined
               to
               such
               certain
               times
               )
               which
               allows
               of
               no
               private
               Baptisms
               ,
               but
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               :
               So
               that
               this
               is
               a
               plain
               transgression
               of
               the
               Rule
               ,
               and
               therefore
               such
               a
               disorder
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               ,
               who
               professes
               himself
               a
               member
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 publick
                 Instructions
                 of
                 Youth
                 .
              
            
             
               ANother
               great
               miscarriage
               is
               ,
               that
               few
               men
               are
               so
               ready
               and
               careful
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               submit
               their
               Children
               and
               Servants
               to
               publick
               Instructions
               .
               Of
               what
               mighty
               concernment
               the
               Religious
               and
               Vertuous
               Education
               of
               Youth
               is
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               ;
               for
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               their
               happiness
               in
               this
               World
               and
               in
               the
               next
               depends
               on
               it
               :
               when
               Children
               are
               brought
               up
               in
               ignorance
               and
               folly
               ,
               it
               layes
               a
               foundation
               of
               Atheism
               and
               Debauchery
               in
               their
               riper
               years
               .
               Unless
               they
               be
               t●ught
               to
               know
               and
               to
               fear
               God
               betimes
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               great
               danger
               of
               laughing
               at
               God
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               
                 making
                 a
                 mock
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               as
               they
               grow
               in
               years
               and
               wickedness
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Atheism
               and
               lewdness
               of
               this
               
               present
               Age
               ,
               has
               been
               as
               much
               owing
               to
               the
               miscarriages
               of
               Parents
               and
               Governours
               in
               the
               Education
               of
               Children
               and
               Youth
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               one
               cause
               besides
               .
               How
               many
               Children
               have
               never
               been
               taught
               any
               other
               Catechism
               ,
               than
               some
               flattering
               Complements
               ,
               modish
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               obscene
               talk
               ?
               How
               many
               have
               been
               instructed
               in
               prophane
               and
               impious
               Jests
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               topicks
               of
               irreligious
               Wit
               ?
               and
               no
               wonder
               ,
               there
               are
               so
               many
               great
               Proficients
               who
               are
               wicked
               above
               their
               age
               ,
               and
               can
               as
               pertly
               and
               confidently
               laugh
               down
               God
               and
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               gravest
               and
               most
               studied
               Atheists
               .
            
             
               Others
               are
               not
               so
               industrious
               to
               corrupt
               Youth
               ,
               but
               yet
               take
               no
               care
               to
               instruct
               them
               better
               ,
               to
               possess
               their
               tender
               minds
               with
               the
               knowledge
               and
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               true
               goodness
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               is
               no
               great
               need
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               be
               wicked
               .
               If
               the
               ground
               been't
               tilled
               and
               cultivated
               ,
               you
               can
               expect
               no
               good
               fruit
               ,
               but
               weeds
               will
               grow
               of
               themselves
               .
               Others
               possibly
               do
               take
               care
               to
               instruct
               their
               Children
               in
               the
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               train
               them
               up
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               Vertue
               ;
               and
               I
               only
               wish
               there
               were
               greater
               
               numbers
               of
               these
               men
               ;
               we
               might
               then
               hope
               in
               time
               to
               see
               the
               World
               reformed
               ,
               and
               Religion
               grow
               into
               fashion
               and
               credit
               again
               ;
               at
               least
               the
               next
               generation
               might
               see
               the
               blessed
               effects
               of
               those
               seeds
               of
               Vertue
               and
               Piety
               ,
               which
               are
               sown
               now
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               one
               great
               neglect
               of
               very
               mischievous
               consequence
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               observed
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               expect
               no
               great
               good
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               reformed
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               neglect
               of
               publick
               Catechizing
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               sometimes
               the
               neglect
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               but
               is
               oftner
               the
               neglect
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               perswaded
               to
               submit
               their
               Children
               and
               Servants
               to
               publick
               instructions
               ,
               nor
               to
               give
               any
               incouragement
               to
               it
               by
               their
               own
               presence
               and
               attendance
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               is
               too
               evident
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               cannot
               make
               any
               probable
               conjecture
               ,
               what
               should
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               ;
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               No
               man
               certainly
               can
               think
               it
               an
               indifferent
               thing
               ,
               whether
               his
               Children
               be
               thoroughly
               instructed
               in
               the
               principles
               of
               Christian
               knowledge
               :
               for
               knowledge
               must
               be
               both
               the
               rule
               of
               practice
               ,
               and
               the
               motive
               of
               obedience
               :
               
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Gospel
               must
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               life
               and
               practice
               ,
               and
               no
               wonder
               men
               do
               amiss
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               ,
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               ;
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               are
               the
               motives
               and
               principles
               of
               obedience
               ,
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               conquer
               the
               corrupt
               inclinations
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               allurements
               and
               temptations
               of
               this
               World
               ;
               and
               no
               wonder
               men
               are
               conquered
               ,
               who
               understand
               not
               the
               use
               of
               their
               spiritual
               armour
               ,
               who
               are
               ignorant
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               without
               the
               belief
               and
               knowledge
               of
               which
               ,
               they
               cannot
               conquer
               :
               Such
               as
               the
               being
               ,
               and
               nature
               ,
               and
               providence
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               incarnation
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               influences
               and
               assistances
               of
               the
               Divine
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               life
               after
               death
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               to
               say
               over
               these
               words
               ,
               without
               some
               competent
               understanding
               of
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Creed
               do
               not
               work
               like
               Spells
               or
               Charms
               ,
               by
               the
               Magical
               power
               or
               sound
               of
               words
               ,
               but
               as
               arguments
               and
               motives
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               they
               convey
               such
               a
               sense
               of
               things
               to
               our
               minds
               ,
               as
               govern
               
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               subdue
               them
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               man
               can
               be
               the
               better
               for
               his
               faith
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               throughly
               understand
               ,
               what
               he
               believes
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               hearing
               Sermons
               may
               help
               somewhat
               towards
               the
               instruction
               of
               Youth
               ,
               yet
               this
               cannot
               be
               so
               effectual
               ,
               as
               Catechizing
               ;
               for
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               knowledge
               ought
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               few
               and
               plain
               words
               ,
               and
               instill'd
               into
               them
               by
               degrees
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               .
               There
               is
               
                 milk
                 for
                 babes
              
               ,
               and
               
                 meat
                 for
                 strong
                 men
              
               :
               to
               understand
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               Christian
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               understand
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               commonly
               supposes
               some
               competent
               knowledge
               in
               the
               principles
               of
               Christianity
               :
               and
               the
               true
               reason
               ,
               why
               so
               few
               men
               understand
               Sermons
               ,
               or
               get
               any
               good
               by
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               never
               well
               understood
               their
               Catechism
               .
            
             
               The
               want
               of
               this
               careful
               instruction
               of
               Youth
               ,
               makes
               them
               so
               unstable
               and
               uncertain
               in
               their
               Religion
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               be
               men
               .
               This
               makes
               so
               many
               different
               Opinions
               and
               Sects
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               turned
               aside
               
                 with
                 every
                 wind
                 of
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
               taken
               with
               every
               new
               phrase
               ,
               that
               they
               fall
               into
               such
               monstrous
               errors
               ,
               so
               destructive
               to
               the
               fundamentals
               of
               Christian
               faith
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               a
               house
               should
               stand
               ,
               which
               has
               no
               foundation
               :
               So
               that
               all
               men
               must
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               very
               necessary
               ,
               that
               Children
               and
               Youth
               should
               be
               carefully
               instructed
               in
               the
               fundamental
               principles
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               cannot
               suppose
               neither
               ,
               that
               any
               considering
               men
               should
               think
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Religion
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               Youth
               :
               this
               indeed
               is
               a
               duty
               ,
               which
               every
               Parent
               ,
               and
               Master
               of
               a
               Family
               is
               concerned
               in
               ,
               to
               instruct
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               under
               their
               care
               in
               the
               knowledge
               and
               fear
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               think
               their
               Minister
               able
               to
               instruct
               themselvs
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               think
               it
               reasonable
               to
               desire
               his
               assistance
               to
               instruct
               their
               Children
               .
            
             
               They
               call
               in
               the
               assistance
               of
               men
               expert
               and
               skilful
               in
               several
               Arts
               to
               teach
               them
               those
               Arts
               ,
               which
               they
               profess
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               some
               skill
               themselves
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               such
               moment
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               nothing
               it
               may
               be
               more
               difficult
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               thoroughly
               instructed
               in
               Religion
               .
               
               It
               requires
               great
               skill
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               every
               Learned
               Rabbi
               is
               not
               Master
               of
               ,
               to
               fit
               the
               principles
               of
               Christian
               knowledge
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               Children
               and
               Youth
               .
            
             
               The
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               contain
               the
               highest
               ,
               and
               most
               Seraphical
               Speculations
               ,
               that
               ever
               were
               taught
               by
               any
               Philosophy
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 dyed
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 ascended
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 invested
                 with
                 great
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 power
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 both
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 every
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Jesus
               
                 every
                 knee
                 should
                 bow
              
               ,
               
               
                 both
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 tongue
                 should
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 Lord
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 That
                 when
                 these
                 earthly
                 bodies
                 shall
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 rot
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 incorruptible
                 and
                 glorious
                 .
              
               These
               are
               great
               ,
               sublime
               ,
               stupendious
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               it
               requires
               no
               small
               skill
               to
               know
               ,
               how
               
               to
               teach
               such
               great
               and
               mysterious
               Doctrines
               to
               Children
               and
               Youth
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               so
               by
               degrees
               ,
               discover
               these
               Mysteries
               ,
               as
               neither
               to
               blind
               nor
               dazle
               their
               eyes
               with
               their
               brightness
               and
               lustre
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               remain
               wholly
               ignorant
               of
               them
               .
               The
               thorough
               knowledge
               of
               Christianity
               is
               not
               so
               easily
               attained
               ,
               as
               some
               men
               imagine
               ,
               nor
               is
               every
               one
               ,
               who
               knows
               something
               himself
               ,
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               Teacher
               of
               others
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               I
               would
               earnestly
               exhort
               you
               all
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               best
               skill
               you
               have
               to
               instruct
               your
               Children
               and
               Servants
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               withdraw
               them
               from
               publick
               instructions
               :
               nor
               can
               any
               man
               ,
               who
               understands
               his
               Religion
               ,
               think
               he
               discharges
               his
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               meerly
               by
               his
               private
               instruction
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               when
               he
               neglects
               ,
               or
               refuses
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               publick
               instructions
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               he
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               his
               Children
               and
               Servants
               ,
               who
               are
               baptized
               ,
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               instructions
               and
               discipline
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               their
               age
               and
               capacity
               will
               permit
               .
               They
               do
               not
               only
               belong
               to
               his
               private
               care
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               
               publick
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               her
               Children
               ;
               and
               to
               deny
               the
               Church
               liberty
               to
               instruct
               her
               Children
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               interpose
               their
               own
               authority
               to
               make
               them
               submit
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               withdraw
               their
               Children
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               after
               a
               solemn
               dedication
               of
               them
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               No
               good
               man
               can
               with
               patience
               think
               of
               being
               guilty
               of
               so
               great
               a
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Sacriledge
               ,
               as
               it
               respects
               God
               ,
               a
               degree
               of
               Schism
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               very
               injurious
               to
               his
               Childrens
               souls
               .
            
             
               Especially
               considering
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               more
               peculiar
               blessing
               attends
               the
               publick
               instructions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               that
               God
               prefers
               publick
               before
               private
               Worship
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               peculiarly
               present
               in
               Christian
               Assemblies
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               families
               of
               private
               Christians
               ,
               and
               blesses
               the
               publick
               administrations
               of
               his
               Word
               before
               private
               counsels
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Which
               may
               further
               convince
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               publick
               Catechizing
               of
               Children
               and
               Youth
               ,
               is
               not
               needless
               ,
               whatever
               good
               instructions
               they
               may
               have
               at
               home
               :
               for
               besides
               what
               I
               have
               already
               
               observed
               ,
               that
               God
               does
               more
               peculiarly
               bless
               publick
               Institutions
               ;
               there
               are
               several
               advantages
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               briefly
               represent
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               will
               make
               them
               more
               careful
               to
               improve
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               when
               they
               know
               ,
               they
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               such
               improvements
               to
               the
               publick
               Congregations
               :
               there
               will
               be
               an
               emulation
               between
               Youth
               ,
               who
               shall
               give
               the
               most
               manly
               and
               reasonable
               account
               of
               their
               faith
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               grow
               in
               years
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               ashamed
               to
               continue
               Children
               in
               understanding
               :
               we
               see
               the
               effects
               of
               this
               shame
               and
               emulation
               in
               other
               matters
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               may
               be
               improved
               to
               such
               admirable
               advantage
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               more
               to
               recommend
               it
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               who
               desire
               the
               improvement
               and
               increase
               of
               Christian
               knowledge
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               encourage
               and
               promote
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               this
               means
               the
               Church
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               improvement
               of
               Youth
               in
               Christian
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               their
               regular
               admission
               to
               higher
               acts
               of
               Communion
               .
               Those
               ,
               who
               are
               baptized
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               
               Children
               ,
               ought
               not
               regularly
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               been
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               to
               qualifie
               them
               for
               Confirmation
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               they
               should
               in
               some
               competent
               measure
               understand
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               be
               able
               to
               give
               a
               reasonable
               account
               of
               their
               faith
               :
               and
               though
               indeed
               the
               Minister
               and
               Bishop
               may
               be
               satisfied
               in
               this
               by
               private
               examinations
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               no
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               communicate
               ,
               any
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               as
               they
               relye
               upon
               the
               authority
               of
               their
               Minister
               ;
               but
               such
               young
               men
               will
               be
               received
               with
               a
               more
               universal
               applause
               ,
               and
               sincere
               joy
               ,
               to
               the
               Table
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               who
               have
               given
               such
               publick
               testimony
               of
               their
               improvements
               in
               Christian
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Another
               advantage
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               trains
               up
               Children
               and
               Youth
               in
               a
               just
               respect
               and
               reverence
               for
               their
               spirial
               Guides
               .
               This
               may
               be
               thought
               an
               inconsiderable
               thing
               ,
               and
               only
               a
               word
               by
               the
               by
               for
               my
               own
               Profession
               ;
               but
               let
               it
               be
               for
               whom
               it
               will
               ,
               Religion
               never
               did
               ,
               nor
               ever
               is
               like
               to
               flourish
               ,
               when
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Religion
               are
               despised
               ,
               when
               their
               counsel
               is
               slighted
               
               and
               contemned
               .
               Their
               Office
               is
               to
               be
               the
               Guides
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               unless
               men
               look
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               it
               renders
               their
               Office
               useless
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               all
               I
               mean
               by
               a
               respect
               and
               reverence
               to
               their
               spiritual
               Guides
               ;
               to
               reverence
               their
               counsels
               ,
               reproofs
               and
               censures
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               to
               them
               in
               all
               cases
               which
               concern
               their
               souls
               .
            
             
               Now
               when
               men
               have
               been
               trained
               up
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Religion
               by
               their
               Spiritual
               Guides
               ,
               and
               have
               found
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               instructions
               ,
               it
               makes
               them
               naturally
               reverence
               their
               judgements
               ,
               and
               advise
               with
               them
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               :
               a
               thing
               much
               out
               of
               use
               now
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               the
               sad
               effects
               of
               it
               in
               the
               lives
               of
               too
               many
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               the
               publick
               instructions
               of
               Youth
               ,
               those
               may
               learn
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               who
               are
               too
               old
               indeed
               to
               be
               Catechized
               ,
               but
               yet
               very
               much
               want
               it
               :
               it
               is
               almost
               incredible
               to
               think
               ,
               how
               ignorant
               many
               men
               are
               of
               the
               very
               first
               rudiments
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               who
               are
               baptized
               in
               their
               Infancy
               indeed
               ,
               but
               were
               never
               catechized
               :
               all
               our
               Sermons
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               lost
               upon
               these
               men
               ,
               who
               can
               never
               be
               brought
               to
               understand
               Religion
               ,
               unless
               
               you
               teach
               them
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               Children
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               thought
               a
               great
               affront
               to
               their
               age
               ,
               and
               long
               profession
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               best
               and
               modestest
               way
               of
               instructing
               these
               men
               ,
               is
               to
               instruct
               Children
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               present
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               of
               great
               use
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               disdain
               instruction
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               add
               but
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               and
               so
               conclude
               this
               argument
               ;
               that
               when
               I
               speak
               of
               instructing
               Children
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               think
               .
               that
               I
               only
               mean
               ,
               such
               young
               Children
               ,
               as
               are
               just
               able
               to
               repeat
               the
               Catechism
               by
               heart
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               giving
               any
               other
               answer
               ,
               to
               what
               you
               ask
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               find
               in
               their
               Books
               ;
               such
               Children
               as
               these
               ,
               are
               scarce
               capable
               of
               any
               instruction
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               much
               edifie
               the
               Congregation
               to
               hear
               them
               repeat
               imperfectly
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Catechism
               ;
               but
               I
               principally
               mean
               such
               young
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               capable
               of
               learning
               ,
               who
               can
               understand
               ,
               what
               is
               said
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               reasonable
               answer
               ,
               at
               least
               with
               a
               little
               help
               and
               instruction
               .
            
             
               We
               live
               now
               in
               an
               Age
               ,
               wherein
               it
               
               is
               thought
               a
               reproach
               for
               those
               to
               be
               catechized
               ,
               who
               are
               got
               out
               of
               their
               hanging-sleeves
               ;
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               old
               enough
               to
               learn
               a
               Trade
               ,
               they
               think
               themselves
               too
               old
               to
               learn
               their
               Religion
               :
               But
               is
               Religion
               then
               so
               easie
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               every
               youth
               of
               sixteen
               or
               seventeen
               is
               past
               his
               Catechism
               ?
               Is
               it
               a
               greater
               reproach
               at
               such
               an
               Age
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               Religion
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               to
               learn
               Arithmetick
               and
               Merchants
               accounts
               .
            
             
               I
               readily
               grant
               ,
               such
               young
               men
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               treated
               like
               Children
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               repeat
               only
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               as
               School-Boyes
               do
               their
               Lessons
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               a
               manly
               way
               of
               instruction
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               unbecome
               their
               years
               ,
               but
               much
               contribute
               to
               their
               increase
               in
               Christian
               knowledge
               ;
               could
               this
               point
               be
               once
               gained
               ,
               to
               perswade
               Parents
               and
               Masters
               to
               send
               such
               to
               be
               catechized
               ,
               as
               are
               capable
               of
               instructions
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               doubt
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               see
               very
               happy
               effects
               of
               this
               so
               much
               despised
               and
               neglected
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 great
                 Neglect
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               last
               miscarriage
               I
               shall
               at
               present
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               is
               the
               general
               neglect
               of
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               for
               though
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               this
               practice
               is
               in
               some
               measure
               restored
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               now
               with
               joy
               observe
               more
               frequent
               and
               numerous
               Communions
               ,
               than
               have
               been
               for
               many
               years
               last
               past
               ,
               yet
               this
               holds
               no
               proportion
               at
               all
               to
               those
               great
               numbers
               of
               professed
               Christians
               ,
               who
               neglect
               it
               wholly
               ,
               or
               communicate
               very
               seldome
               .
            
             
               Thus
               to
               turn
               our
               backs
               on
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               great
               reproach
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               dangerous
               to
               mens
               souls
               ,
               because
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               and
               the
               most
               beneficial
               part
               of
               Christian
               Worship
               ;
               
               and
               indeed
               one
               would
               think
               ,
               that
               there
               needs
               nothing
               else
               to
               perswade
               any
               man
               to
               so
               advantageous
               a
               duty
               ,
               but
               true
               understanding
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               My
               present
               design
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               a
               large
               discourse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               bring
               what
               I
               have
               to
               urge
               ,
               into
               as
               narrow
               a
               compass
               as
               I
               can
               :
               and
               1.
               
               Shew
               you
               the
               great
               evil
               and
               sinfulness
               of
               this
               neglect
               ,
               and
               2.
               
               Examine
               what
               are
               the
               true
               causes
               or
               occasions
               ,
               which
               tempt
               men
               to
               such
               a
               neglect
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               great
               evil
               and
               sinfulness
               of
               this
               neglect
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               effectual
               way
               to
               convince
               men
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               by
               explaining
               those
               many
               obligations
               ,
               which
               lye
               on
               us
               ,
               to
               a
               frequent
               celebration
               of
               this
               mysterious
               Feast
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               And
               I
               shall
               first
               argue
               from
               the
               Command
               and
               Institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               certainly
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               it
               a
               standing
               and
               necessary
               duty
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               profess
               themselves
               his
               disciples
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Institution
               of
               this
               Feast
               runs
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               command
               .
               So
               St.
               Matthew
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 eating
              
               
               (
               viz.
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               )
               
                 Iesus
                 took
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 take
                 ,
              
               
               
                 eat
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 cup
                 and
                 gave
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 shed
                 for
                 many
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 .
              
               The
               same
               account
               St.
               Mark
               and
               St.
               Luke
               
               give
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ;
               so
               does
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               which
               he
               received
               by
               revelation
               from
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               those
               men
               at
               least
               are
               guilty
               of
               a
               very
               great
               sin
               ,
               who
               never
               celebrate
               this
               heavenly
               Feast
               ,
               if
               it
               will
               be
               acknowledged
               a
               sin
               to
               break
               a
               plain
               express
               institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               very
               great
               numbers
               there
               are
               of
               such
               men
               in
               our
               Church
               (
               if
               at
               least
               they
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               who
               never
               received
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               who
               call
               Christ
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Master
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               the
               thing
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               commanded
               .
               And
               there
               are
               two
               very
               considerable
               aggravations
               of
               this
               sin
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               his
               last
               and
               dying
               command
               ,
               which
               usually
               has
               great
               sacredness
               and
               authority
               in
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               the
               command
               ,
               nay
               ,
               but
               the
               desire
               of
               a
               Friend
               :
               this
               command
               he
               gave
               his
               Disciples
               the
               same
               night
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               betrayed
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               just
               
               about
               to
               offer
               his
               soul
               in
               sacrifice
               for
               sins
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               preparing
               to
               encounter
               with
               scorn
               and
               reproach
               ,
               with
               rage
               and
               malice
               ,
               with
               the
               shame
               and
               exquisite
               pains
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               an
               ill
               requital
               of
               the
               love
               of
               our
               dying
               Lord
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               not
               obey
               his
               dying
               commands
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               our
               Saviour
               by
               the
               Institution
               of
               this
               holy
               Feast
               ,
               has
               delivered
               us
               from
               all
               the
               numerous
               ,
               troublesome
               ,
               expensive
               Ceremonies
               and
               Institutions
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Worship
               :
               he
               has
               put
               an
               end
               to
               Circumcision
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Legal
               Washings
               and
               Purifications
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               has
               only
               instituted
               Baptism
               as
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               our
               admission
               into
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               thought
               grievous
               and
               troublesome
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               administred
               but
               once
               to
               a
               man
               for
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               as
               a
               standing
               Rite
               of
               Worship
               ;
               and
               to
               deny
               obedience
               to
               one
               easie
               Command
               ,
               when
               our
               Lord
               has
               delivered
               us
               from
               such
               a
               grievous
               and
               unsupportable
               yoke
               ,
               is
               a
               sign
               ,
               that
               as
               much
               as
               men
               talk
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               they
               little
               value
               that
               love
               ,
               which
               purchas
               't
               it
               at
               so
               dear
               rate
               .
            
             
             
               Others
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               wholly
               withdraw
               themselves
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               but
               yet
               think
               there
               is
               no
               great
               reason
               to
               communicate
               often
               ;
               so
               they
               do
               it
               some
               times
               ,
               though
               very
               seldome
               ,
               they
               comply
               with
               our
               Saviours
               Institution
               ,
               who
               has
               commanded
               us
               indeed
               to
               eat
               the
               Sacramental
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               the
               Wine
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               has
               not
               appointed
               ,
               how
               often
               this
               shall
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               In
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               grant
               that
               our
               Saviour
               has
               appointed
               no
               fixt
               and
               setled
               times
               for
               the
               celebration
               of
               this
               holy
               Supper
               ,
               but
               this
               seems
               to
               me
               a
               plain
               argument
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               instituted
               this
               Supper
               ,
               as
               an
               ordinary
               part
               of
               Christian
               Worship
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               intended
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               have
               received
               these
               mysteries
               only
               on
               some
               set
               and
               solemn
               times
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               told
               us
               so
               ;
               but
               having
               appointed
               no
               time
               for
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               conclude
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               part
               of
               that
               Worship
               ,
               which
               he
               expects
               from
               Christians
               in
               all
               their
               publick
               Religious
               Assemblies
               ,
               when
               ever
               they
               meet
               together
               to
               worship
               God
               and
               their
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               understood
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               for
               they
               never
               
               met
               together
               for
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               but
               this
               holy
               Feast
               was
               part
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               accounted
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               it
               .
               In
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               this
               was
               done
               every
               day
               ,
               as
               is
               generally
               concluded
               from
               that
               short
               history
               we
               have
               of
               their
               daily
               conversation
               ,
               which
               was
               spent
               in
               the
               duties
               and
               exercises
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 continued
                 daily
                 with
                 one
                 accord
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 bread
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
                 did
                 eat
                 their
                 meat
                 with
                 gladness
                 and
                 singleness
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 praising
                 God
              
               (
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               the
               Eucharistical
               Feast
               )
               
                 and
                 having
                 favour
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 :
              
               and
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               think
               it
               was
               so
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               this
               custom
               of
               receiving
               every
               day
               ,
               continued
               some
               Ages
               after
               :
               So
               it
               was
               in
               St.
               
               Cyprian's
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               at
               Rome
               in
               St.
               
               Hierom's
               time
               :
               and
               the
               Apostolical
               Canons
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Synod
               of
               Antioch
               denounce
               Excommunication
               against
               those
               Christians
               ,
               who
               come
               to
               Church
               to
               join
               in
               other
               Religious
               Offices
               ,
               but
               go
               away
               without
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               afterwards
               ,
               as
               mens
               zeal
               in
               Religion
               decayed
               ,
               so
               they
               abated
               in
               the
               frequen●
               Celebration
               of
               this
               Feast
               ;
               and
               from
               every
               day
               it
               came
               to
               once
               or
               
               twice
               a
               Week
               ,
               or
               every
               Lords
               day
               ,
               till
               it
               grew
               so
               dis-used
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               forced
               to
               make
               provision
               by
               her
               publick
               Canons
               ,
               that
               every
               Christian
               should
               at
               least
               receive
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               three
               times
               a
               year
               ,
               on
               the
               three
               great
               Feasts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Christmass
                 ,
                 Easter
              
               and
               Whitsunday
               .
               But
               the
               Institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
               confining
               it
               to
               no
               time
               ,
               seems
               to
               make
               it
               an
               ordinary
               part
               of
               Christian
               Worship
               ;
               especially
               when
               it
               was
               thus
               expounded
               by
               the
               general
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               who
               were
               most
               likely
               to
               understand
               our
               Saviours
               meaning
               ,
               that
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               am
               so
               far
               from
               thinking
               it
               an
               excuse
               for
               communicating
               seldome
               ,
               that
               I
               want
               a
               fair
               Apology
               to
               make
               for
               our selves
               for
               communicating
               so
               seldome
               as
               once
               a
               Moneth
               ,
               unless
               the
               degeneracy
               of
               the
               Age
               ,
               the
               decay
               of
               Christian
               Piety
               ,
               and
               that
               little
               sense
               men
               have
               of
               the
               necessity
               and
               advantages
               of
               this
               duty
               ,
               be
               thought
               a
               good
               Apology
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               we
               may
               consider
               farther
               ,
               that
               as
               Christ
               has
               instituted
               this
               holy
               Supper
               ,
               so
               he
               has
               instituted
               it
               as
               an
               act
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               Prayer
               and
               Thanksgiving
               to
               God
               ,
               
               and
               to
               our
               Saviour
               .
               It
               is
               a
               commemoration
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               
                 a
                 shewing
                 forth
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 until
                 he
                 come
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               a
               mysterious
               Rite
               of
               Worship
               ,
               as
               all
               Sacrifices
               were
               under
               the
               Law.
               But
               to
               explain
               this
               more
               particularly
               ,
               though
               briefly
               ,
               I
               shall
               consider
               this
               holy
               Feast
               ,
               both
               as
               it
               respects
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               respects
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               With
               respect
               to
               God
               :
               and
               so
               we
               may
               consider
               it
               as
               a
               Thanksgiving
               or
               as
               a
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               a
               Thanksgiving
               to
               God
               for
               his
               great
               and
               unexpressible
               goodness
               in
               sending
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               offering
               him
               up
               as
               an
               expiation
               and
               atonement
               for
               our
               sins
               .
               Certainly
               it
               becomes
               us
               to
               admire
               and
               adore
               that
               Infinite
               Goodness
               ,
               which
               took
               pity
               on
               us
               in
               our
               low
               estate
               ,
               and
               provided
               a
               Ransome
               and
               Sacrifice
               and
               Redeemer
               for
               us
               ;
               
                 Who
                 so
                 loved
                 the
              
               
               
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 believeth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               when
               so
               proper
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               as
               when
               we
               celebrate
               this
               holy
               Feast
               ,
               when
               we
               commemorate
               the
               Death
               and
               Sufferings
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               
               affect
               our
               souls
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               wholly
               stupid
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               passionate
               sense
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               :
               and
               what
               more
               proper
               Sacrament
               of
               Thanksgiving
               and
               Praise
               can
               we
               use
               ,
               than
               to
               present
               him
               with
               the
               memorials
               of
               his
               stupendious
               love
               ,
               to
               let
               him
               see
               ,
               that
               we
               retain
               a
               fresh
               sense
               and
               remembrance
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               never
               suffer
               it
               to
               slip
               out
               of
               our
               minds
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               so
               many
               hundred
               years
               since
               Christ
               suffered
               ,
               and
               perfected
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               .
               You
               cannot
               more
               effectually
               praise
               any
               man
               ,
               than
               to
               shew
               the
               visible
               remains
               and
               monuments
               of
               his
               Bounty
               and
               Charity
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Widows
                 weeping
                 shewed
                 the
                 coats
                 and
                 garments
              
               
               which
               Dorcas
               
                 made
                 ,
                 while
                 she
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               Thus
               when
               we
               offer
               up
               to
               God
               the
               memorials
               of
               Christs
               Death
               and
               Passion
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               visible
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               ,
               and
               speaks
               such
               kind
               of
               language
               as
               this
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 Lord
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 token
                 of
                 thy
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 thy
                 own
                 Son
                 bleeding
                 and
                 dying
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 thy
                 eternal
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 thy
                 love
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 thy
                 soul
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 dying
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 a
                 shameful
                 ,
                 accursed
                 ,
                 lingring
                 ,
                 tormenting
                 death
                 ,
                 scorned
                 and
                 reproached
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 delivered
              
               
               
                 him
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 him
                 to
                 struggle
                 with
                 the
                 fears
                 and
                 weakness
                 of
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 without
                 those
                 divine
                 and
                 supernatural
                 supports
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 now
                 needed
                 most
                 ,
                 but
                 least
                 enjoyed
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 never
                 forget
                 such
                 love
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 perpetually
                 celebrate
                 this
                 holy
                 Feast
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 up
                 the
                 memorials
                 of
                 a
                 crucified
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               may
               be
               considered
               as
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               Prayer
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Sacrifices
               under
               the
               Law
               were
               alwayes
               offered
               with
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               were
               accepted
               in
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               all
               men
               could
               not
               every
               day
               attend
               the
               Temple
               Worship
               ,
               especially
               those
               who
               lived
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               the
               Temple
               ,
               yet
               the
               time
               of
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               Sacrifices
               were
               the
               usual
               hours
               of
               prayer
               observed
               by
               pious
               and
               devout
               men
               ,
               who
               sent
               up
               their
               prayers
               together
               with
               the
               Sacrifice
               .
               Thus
               Ezra
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 Evening
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 fell
                 upon
                 my
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 out
                 my
                 hands
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               to
               this
               the
               Psalmist
               alludes
               ,
               
                 Let
                 my
              
               
               
                 Prayer
                 be
                 set
                 before
                 thee
                 as
                 incense
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 as
                 the
                 Evening
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               we
               cannot
               expect
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               hear
               our
               prayers
               for
               our
               own
               sakes
               ,
               we
               can
               make
               no
               atonement
               and
               expiation
               for
               our
               own
               sins
               ,
               nor
               offer
               him
               any
               just
               compensation
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               under
               the
               Law
               God
               appointed
               Expiatory
               Sacrifices
               ,
               to
               be
               offered
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               were
               Gods
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               God
               has
               sent
               his
               own
               Son
               into
               the
               World
               to
               be
               both
               our
               Priest
               ,
               and
               our
               Sacrifice
               :
               the
               acceptation
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               depends
               upon
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Intercession
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Intercession
               upon
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               blood
               :
               
                 for
                 with
                 his
                 own
              
               
               
                 blood
                 he
                 entred
                 once
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 having
                 obtained
                 eternal
                 redemption
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               We
               must
               now
               go
               to
               God
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               plead
               the
               Merits
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               if
               we
               expect
               a
               gracious
               answer
               to
               our
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               this
               end
               was
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               instituted
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Remembrance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               
                 to
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 ,
              
               which
               as
               it
               respects
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               put
               him
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Christ's
               
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               plead
               the
               Vertue
               and
               Merit
               of
               it
               for
               our
               pardon
               and
               acceptance
               .
               It
               is
               a
               visible
               prayer
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               remember
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               propitious
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               every
               member
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               
                 he
                 has
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               ancient
               Church
               constantly
               at
               this
               holy
               Supper
               offered
               up
               their
               prayers
               to
               God
               in
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               there
               represented
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               ranks
               and
               conditions
               of
               men
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               was
               called
               a
               
                 Commemorative
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               because
               we
               therein
               offer
               up
               to
               God
               the
               Remembrance
               of
               Christ's
               Sacrifice
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               the
               Altar
               ,
               or
               the
               place
               where
               they
               consecrated
               the
               Elements
               ,
               was
               the
               place
               also
               ,
               where
               they
               offered
               up
               their
               prayers
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               they
               offered
               their
               prayers
               only
               in
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               very
               remembrance
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               by
               vertue
               of
               its
               Institution
               ,
               did
               render
               their
               prayers
               prevalent
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               very
               first
               account
               we
               have
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               Christian
               Worship
               ,
               
               we
               find
               
                 breaking
                 bread
                 and
                 prayers
              
               joyned
               together
               .
               The
               efficacy
               of
               our
               prayers
               depends
               on
               the
               merit
               of
               
               Christ's
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               to
               give
               our
               prayers
               an
               interest
               in
               his
               Sacrifice
               ,
               is
               to
               offer
               them
               in
               the
               holy
               Supper
               ,
               with
               the
               Sacramental
               remembrance
               of
               his
               Death
               and
               Passion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               as
               it
               respects
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               so
               it
               contains
               all
               that
               peculiar
               Worship
               ,
               which
               the
               Christian
               Church
               payes
               him
               as
               a
               thankful
               acknowledgement
               of
               his
               great
               love
               in
               dying
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 in
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               signifies
               to
               keep
               this
               Feast
               as
               a
               publick
               and
               solemn
               Commemoration
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
               we
               ought
               to
               remember
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               think
               of
               him
               as
               often
               as
               we
               can
               ;
               but
               this
               holy
               Feast
               is
               a
               publick
               celebration
               of
               his
               fame
               and
               memory
               :
               we
               must
               not
               only
               think
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               of
               an
               absent
               Friend
               ,
               who
               is
               very
               dear
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               remember
               him
               as
               some
               Nations
               do
               their
               publick
               Patrons
               ,
               and
               Benefactors
               ,
               with
               solemn
               and
               festival
               joyes
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               a
               Feast
               instituted
               in
               honour
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               wherein
               the
               whole
               Church
               must
               call
               to
               mind
               his
               noble
               acts
               ,
               and
               shew
               forth
               his
               praises
               ,
               and
               perpetuate
               the
               memory
               of
               them
               from
               one
               generation
               to
               another
               :
               We
               must
               call
               to
               mind
               his
               great
               and
               astonishing
               love
               ,
               and
               recount
               all
               his
               victories
               and
               triumphs
               over
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Death
               and
               Hell
               ,
               and
               
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               We
               must
               sing
               praises
               to
               
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 receive
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 blessing
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               a
               Religious
               Feast
               ,
               to
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ascribe
               unto
               him
               the
               glory
               due
               unto
               his
               Name
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               true
               reason
               of
               all
               Religious
               Festivals
               .
               The
               Seventh
               Day
               Sabbath
               was
               originally
               instituted
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               great
               Maker
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               who
               finished
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               in
               six
               dayes
               ,
               and
               rested
               on
               the
               seventh
               ;
               and
               was
               changed
               to
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Week
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Saviour
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               The
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               
               was
               for
               a
               memorial
               of
               that
               deliverance
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               had
               from
               the
               destroying
               Angel
               ,
               who
               smote
               all
               the
               first-born
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               but
               spared
               their
               houses
               ;
               which
               was
               but
               an
               obscure
               type
               of
               our
               greater
               deliverance
               by
               Christ
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               instituted
               as
               a
               perpetual
               memorial
               .
               All
               these
               holy
               Feasts
               were
               
                 for
                 a
                 remembrance
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               wonderful
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               praise
               his
               great
               name
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               contemplation
               of
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               goodness
               ,
               and
               power
               in
               making
               and
               governing
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               inflame
               our
               souls
               with
               love
               ,
               and
               joy
               ,
               and
               wonder
               ,
               till
               our
               thoughts
               and
               passions
               grow
               too
               big
               and
               vehement
               to
               be
               suppressed
               in
               our
               own
               breasts
               ,
               but
               break
               forth
               into
               publick
               songs
               of
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               must
               remember
               our
               Saviour
               in
               this
               holy
               Feast
               ,
               by
               making
               publick
               ,
               thankful
               ,
               and
               joyful
               acknowledgements
               of
               his
               great
               and
               mysterious
               love
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               mighty
               things
               he
               hath
               done
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               mankind
               .
               When
               our
               Saviour
               says
               ,
               
                 Do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 :
              
               he
               requires
               us
               to
               keep
               this
               Feast
               with
               the
               publick
               expressions
               of
               that
               love
               and
               honour
               
               which
               we
               bare
               to
               his
               memory
               ;
               as
               a
               testimony
               of
               our
               thankfulness
               to
               him
               for
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               and
               suffered
               for
               us
               ;
               as
               a
               profession
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               trust
               and
               affiance
               in
               a
               Crucified
               Jesus
               ;
               that
               we
               own
               him
               for
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               ashamed
               of
               his
               Cross
               ,
               nor
               afraid
               of
               any
               sufferings
               for
               his
               sake
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               the
               peculiar
               worship
               of
               Christ
               ,
               considered
               as
               a
               God
               incarnate
               :
               
                 the
                 word
              
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               among
               us
               ;
               the
               eternal
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               uncreated
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Father
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               cloathed
               himself
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               became
               man
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               capable
               to
               dwell
               among
               us
               ,
               without
               that
               terrour
               and
               astonishment
               which
               his
               unvailed
               glory
               carries
               with
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               bright
               and
               dazling
               for
               mortal
               eyes
               to
               gaze
               on
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               he
               had
               lived
               here
               a
               poor
               despised
               afflicted
               life
               in
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               Minister
               and
               a
               Servant
               ,
               he
               might
               die
               as
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               our
               sins
               :
               this
               is
               represented
               to
               us
               by
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               
                 that
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 give
                 life
                 unto
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               is
               a
               great
               and
               stupendious
               Mystery
               ,
               which
               the
               Angels
               themselves
               desire
               to
               pry
               into
               ,
               the
               lowest
               condescension
               of
               eternal
               love
               ,
               but
               the
               highest
               advancement
               of
               humane
               nature
               above
               the
               glory
               of
               Angels
               into
               a
               union
               with
               the
               Deity
               it self
               .
            
             
               How
               should
               our
               Souls
               triumph
               in
               God-man
               ,
               a
               Saviour
               of
               our
               own
               race
               and
               stock
               ;
               and
               with
               a
               litle
               variation
               sing
               the
               Song
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin.
               
            
             
               
                 My
                 Soul
                 doth
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 rejoiced
                 in
                 God
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 regarded
                 the
                 low
                 estate
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ;
                 for
                 behold
                 from
                 henceforth
                 all
                 generations
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Angels
                 themselves
                 ,
                 shall
                 call
                 us
                 blessed
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 mighty
                 hath
                 done
                 great
                 things
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 hath
                 magnified
                 us
                 ,
                 hath
                 greatly
                 exalted
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 for
                 ever
                 blessed
                 and
                 glorified
                 be
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               zealous
               should
               we
               be
               to
               advance
               his
               name
               and
               praise
               ,
               who
               debased
               ,
               who
               humbled
               ,
               who
               emptied
               himself
               ,
               and
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               reputation
               for
               our
               sakes
               :
               when
               he
               suffer'd
               so
               low
               a
               debasement
               by
               becoming
               man
               ,
               and
               hath
               so
               greatly
               exalted
               us
               by
               it
               ,
               does
               it
               not
               become
               us
               in
               this
               holy
               Feast
               to
               advance
               his
               name
               ,
               
               to
               sing
               his
               praise
               ,
               to
               publish
               his
               con
               descending
               love
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               greater
               passion
               and
               wonder
               adore
               the
               Deity
               cloathed
               with
               our
               nature
               ?
               how
               should
               our
               hearts
               leap
               within
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               such
               a
               visible
               representation
               of
               an
               humble
               and
               incarnate
               Deity
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               that
               mysterious
               bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               which
               represents
               to
               any
               eye
               of
               Faith
               a
               God
               Incarnate
               ,
               a
               God
               cloathed
               with
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               a
               God
               in
               the
               nature
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               all
               the
               sinless
               weaknesses
               and
               infirmities
               of
               a
               man
               ?
               Oh
               amazing
               and
               surprizing
               sight
               !
               which
               does
               as
               much
               puzzle
               our
               passions
               as
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               much
               too
               big
               for
               our
               love
               and
               joy
               and
               wonder
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               our
               finite
               and
               narrow
               understandings
               :
               and
               yet
               oh
               how
               pleasant
               it
               is
               to
               be
               lost
               in
               the
               contemplation
               of
               such
               love
               and
               condescension
               as
               this
               !
               to
               find
               an
               object
               too
               big
               for
               our
               highest
               raptures
               and
               ecstasies
               of
               devotion
               !
               where
               we
               launch
               out
               beyond
               the
               sphere
               of
               words
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               are
               swallowed
               up
               in
               silence
               and
               wonder
               .
               This
               is
               one
               great
               design
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               celebrate
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               of
               an
               Incarnate
               God.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               the
               proper
               worship
               of
               a
               Crucified
               Saviour
               ,
               for
               here
               we
               see
               his
               body
               broken
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               shed
               for
               our
               sins
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               Feast
               upon
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               wherein
               we
               visibly
               declare
               and
               profess
               our
               Faith
               in
               a
               Crucified
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               return
               him
               our
               joyful
               praises
               ,
               for
               his
               great
               love
               in
               dying
               for
               us
               ;
               here
               we
               offer
               up
               our selves
               ,
               Souls
               and
               Bodies
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               purchase
               of
               his
               blood
               ;
               Souls
               fired
               with
               zeal
               and
               devotion
               ,
               and
               transported
               with
               a
               passionate
               admiration
               of
               his
               dying
               love
               ;
               a
               love
               without
               any
               bounds
               or
               measure
               ,
               without
               precedent
               or
               example
               ;
               a
               love
               stronger
               than
               fear
               ,
               or
               shame
               ,
               or
               death
               ,
               a
               love
               which
               had
               no
               cause
               but
               it self
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               find
               ,
               but
               make
               its
               object
               ,
               which
               pitied
               us
               when
               we
               did
               not
               pity
               our selves
               ,
               which
               suffered
               such
               hard
               ,
               such
               unsufferable
               usage
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               sinners
               ,
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               those
               punishments
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               deserved
               from
               God
               :
               and
               can
               we
               do
               less
               than
               love
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               loved
               us
               first
               ;
               than
               live
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               our selves
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               gave
               himself
               a
               ransom
               for
               us
               ?
            
             
             
               
                 Blessed
                 Iesus
                 !
                 thou
                 hast
                 conquered
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 captivated
                 us
                 by
                 thy
                 astonishing
                 love
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 thine
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 up
                 our selves
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 intire
                 possession
                 of
                 us
                 ;
                 we
                 lay
                 our selves
                 and
                 our
                 dearest
                 concernments
                 at
                 thy
                 feet
                 ,
                 use
                 us
                 as
                 thou
                 pleasest
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 greater
                 ambition
                 than
                 to
                 serve
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 advance
                 thy
                 name
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 life
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 riches
                 or
                 poverty
                 ,
                 honour
                 or
                 disgrace
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 follow
                 thee
                 whither
                 soever
                 thou
                 leadest
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 rejoyce
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 to
                 suffer
                 shame
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 greater
                 riches
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Nay
               in
               this
               holy
               Feast
               we
               do
               not
               only
               admire
               and
               praise
               his
               dying
               love
               ,
               but
               extol
               his
               power
               and
               conquest
               over
               death
               ;
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 hell
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
               Our
               Lord
               is
               risen
               again
               ,
               and
               become
               the
               first-fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleep
               ;
               and
               now
               in
               the
               death
               of
               our
               Saviour
               we
               see
               the
               eternal
               conquest
               of
               death
               and
               the
               grave
               ;
               
                 for
                 by
                 death
                 he
                 hath
                 destroyed
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 fear
                 of
                 death
              
               
               
                 were
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 subject
                 to
                 bondage
                 :
                 O
                 death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 !
                 O
                 grave
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victory
                 !
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 victory
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               at
               this
               holy
               Table
               we
               feast
               on
               the
               spoils
               of
               death
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               bread
               which
               giveth
               life
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               putting
               an
               end
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               becoming
               the
               principle
               and
               earnest
               of
               Immortality
               :
               Glory
               be
               to
               this
               mighty
               conquerour
               ,
               whom
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               darkness
               could
               not
               detain
               prisoner
               ;
               this
               is
               our
               crucified
               Lord
               ,
               who
               died
               with
               scorn
               and
               ignominy
               ,
               but
               rose
               again
               with
               glory
               and
               power
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               eat
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               feed
               on
               a
               living
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               you
               see
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               contains
               in
               it self
               ,
               or
               is
               admirably
               fitted
               to
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Christian
               worship
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               more
               than
               expressing
               that
               in
               words
               and
               actions
               which
               is
               represented
               by
               visible
               signs
               in
               this
               holy
               Feast
               ;
               we
               cannot
               beg
               of
               God
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               or
               any
               blessings
               which
               we
               want
               either
               Temporal
               or
               Spiritual
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               merit
               of
               that
               Sacrifice
               which
               is
               here
               represented
               ;
               the
               proper
               subject
               of
               Christian
               praises
               
               and
               thanksgivings
               is
               the
               work
               of
               our
               redemption
               ,
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               an
               Incarnate
               and
               Crucified
               Saviour
               must
               relate
               either
               to
               his
               great
               humility
               and
               condescension
               in
               becoming
               man
               ,
               his
               great
               love
               in
               dying
               for
               us
               ,
               or
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               that
               power
               to
               which
               he
               is
               now
               advanced
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               which
               is
               either
               signified
               or
               represented
               in
               the
               Supper
               of
               our
               Lord
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               question
               how
               often
               we
               should
               communicate
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               is
               easily
               answered
               by
               another
               ,
               how
               often
               we
               are
               bound
               publickly
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ;
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               being
               instituted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               as
               a
               sacred
               and
               venerable
               rule
               for
               worship
               (
               for
               so
               I
               must
               beg
               leave
               to
               call
               it
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               more
               proper
               name
               )
               and
               fitted
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               Christian
               worship
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               often
               repeated
               as
               we
               worship
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               publick
               worship
               is
               very
               lame
               and
               imperfect
               without
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               if
               it
               be
               urged
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               him
               for
               that
               wonderful
               manifestation
               of
               his
               goodness
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               work
               of
               our
               redemption
               ,
               
               without
               using
               those
               visible
               signs
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               to
               what
               purpose
               they
               were
               instituted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               if
               Christian
               worship
               be
               compleat
               and
               perfect
               without
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               and
               ever
               was
               as
               needless
               an
               addition
               as
               most
               Christians
               now
               think
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               derogates
               very
               much
               from
               the
               wisdom
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               its
               Institution
               .
            
             
               We
               ought
               not
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               Supper
               of
               our
               Lord
               only
               as
               a
               particular
               act
               of
               worship
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               external
               and
               sensible
               rite
               of
               worship
               ,
               which
               is
               fitted
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               Christian
               worship
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
               necessary
               to
               give
               vertue
               and
               efficacy
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               oblation
               of
               Sacrifices
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               to
               those
               Prayers
               which
               were
               offered
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               suppose
               that
               any
               men
               should
               have
               argued
               thus
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               that
               if
               men
               prayed
               devoutly
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               they
               offered
               no
               Sacrifice
               they
               should
               be
               accepted
               by
               him
               ;
               I
               doubt
               this
               would
               have
               been
               called
               despising
               
               Moses's
               law
               ,
               and
               such
               men
               must
               have
               died
               without
               mercy
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               prayed
               never
               so
               devoutly
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               greater
               regard
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Institutions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               than
               the
               Jews
               had
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               
            
             
               The
               great
               danger
               then
               of
               neglecting
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               neglect
               may
               render
               all
               our
               Worship
               unacceptable
               to
               God
               :
               a
               right
               to
               Christ's
               Sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
               conveyed
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               we
               pray
               in
               Christ's
               Name
               ,
               if
               we
               neglect
               his
               Institution
               ,
               whereby
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               is
               conveyed
               to
               our
               prayers
               ,
               we
               must
               pray
               without
               any
               interest
               in
               his
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               easily
               guess
               of
               what
               worth
               such
               prayers
               are
               ;
               just
               as
               much
               as
               our
               own
               good
               works
               without
               an
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
               to
               recommend
               them
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               serious
               consideration
               of
               this
               thoroughly
               convinces
               me
               ,
               how
               highly
               useful
               ,
               (
               not
               to
               say
               necessary
               )
               it
               is
               to
               restore
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               Primitive
               practice
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               as
               often
               as
               we
               meet
               for
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               have
               our
               Worship
               true
               Christian
               Worship
               according
               to
               our
               Saviours
               own
               institution
               ,
               as
               understood
               and
               practised
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Another
               obligation
               to
               a
               frequent
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               principal
               act
               of
               Communion
               with
               Christ.
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               frequently
               talked
               of
               ,
               than
               our
               Union
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               Communion
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               great
               mysterie
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               foundation
               of
               our
               hope
               .
               Now
               Union
               to
               ,
               and
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               may
               either
               be
               considered
               as
               a
               constant
               state
               and
               relation
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               signifies
               being
               members
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               being
               incorporated
               into
               his
               Church
               by
               a
               visible
               profession
               of
               our
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               ratified
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               communication
               of
               his
               Grace
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               dwells
               in
               the
               sincere
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               bond
               of
               a
               spiritual
               Union
               ,
               and
               an
               abiding
               principle
               of
               sanctification
               and
               holiness
               ;
               or
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               as
               an
               Act
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               most
               properly
               applyed
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               visible
               external
               symbol
               of
               our
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               instituted
               as
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               Union
               ,
               for
               the
               conveyance
               of
               all
               divine
               and
               spiritual
               blessings
               to
               us
               .
               And
               for
               the
               explication
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               observe
               two
               things
               
               In
               this
               holy
               Feast
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               our
               eating
               at
               the
               Table
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               our
               feeding
               on
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               we
               eat
               at
               the
               Table
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
               for
               this
               is
               a
               Feast
               of
               Christ's
               own
               appointment
               ,
               instituted
               by
               him
               on
               purpose
               to
               commemorate
               his
               death
               and
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               so
               answers
               to
               the
               institution
               of
               God
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               feast
               upon
               Sacrifices
               :
               which
               was
               constantly
               observed
               in
               Peace-offerings
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               part
               was
               burnt
               upon
               Gods
               Altar
               ,
               part
               belonged
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               part
               was
               eaten
               by
               the
               Sacrificers
               ,
               or
               those
               Persons
               who
               offered
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Peace-offerings
               ,
               who
               are
               therefore
               said
               
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
                 behold
                 Israel
                 after
              
               
               
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 they
                 which
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ?
              
               To
               partake
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               signifies
               to
               partake
               with
               God
               ,
               whose
               Altar
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               part
               with
               him
               :
               for
               part
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               was
               burnt
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               or
               given
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               Gods
               part
               or
               share
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               part
               was
               eaten
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Thus
               it
               was
               among
               the
               Heathens
               also
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               feast
               on
               the
               Sacrifices
               
               which
               they
               offered
               to
               their
               Gods
               :
               and
               sometimes
               invited
               their
               Christian
               neighbours
               to
               these
               Feasts
               ,
               who
               not
               sufficiently
               understanding
               the
               nature
               of
               such
               Religious
               Feasts
               ,
               many
               times
               went
               as
               to
               common
               friendly
               entertainments
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               corrected
               by
               the
               Apostle
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               their
               Christian
               profession
               ;
               for
               to
               eat
               of
               a
               Feast
               upon
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               that
               Being
               ,
               whatever
               he
               is
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Sacrifice
               is
               offered
               :
               Now
               the
               Gentiles
               sacrificed
               to
               Devils
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               eat
               of
               such
               Sacrifices
               ,
               is
               to
               partake
               with
               Devils
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               confederacy
               and
               communion
               with
               them
               .
               
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 they
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Devils
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 ye
                 should
                 have
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Devils
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               be
               Communicants
               with
               them
               :
               
                 Ye
                 cannot
                 drink
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 ye
                 cannot
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 Devils
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               irreconcileable
               to
               eat
               at
               the
               Table
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               the
               Gentile
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               unite
               Christ
               and
               false
               Heathen
               Gods.
               
            
             
               From
               whence
               we
               learn
               ,
               that
               to
               eat
               
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Christian
               Feast
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               to
               partake
               with
               Christ
               ;
               or
               to
               have
               Communion
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               or
               to
               eat
               of
               Pagan
               Sacrifices
               ,
               was
               to
               partake
               with
               Devils
               .
               Now
               in
               general
               ,
               there
               were
               two
               things
               signified
               by
               these
               Religious
               Feasts
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               Covenant
               relation
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               who
               feasted
               at
               Gods
               Table
               were
               in
               Covenant
               with
               him
               :
               for
               all
               solemn
               Covenants
               even
               between
               men
               in
               the
               Eastern
               Countrey
               were
               made
               and
               ratified
               by
               Sacrifice
               ;
               thus
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Covenant
               between
               Iacob
               and
               
               Laban
               ,
               and
               
                 Iacob
                 said
                 unto
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 gather
                 stones
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 took
                 stones
                 and
                 made
                 an
                 heap
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 there
                 upon
                 the
                 heap
                 .
              
               And
               what
               this
               eating
               was
               ,
               we
               may
               conclude
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               which
               was
               confirming
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               eating
               is
               eating
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               more
               expresly
               told
               ;
               
                 then
                 Iacob
                 offered
              
               
               
                 Sacrifice
                 upon
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 his
                 Brethren
                 to
                 eat
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 bread
                 and
                 tarried
                 all
                 night
                 upon
                 the
                 Mount.
              
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               especially
               between
               
               God
               and
               men
               :
               thus
               we
               know
               the
               Mosaical
               Covenant
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               :
               as
               
                 the
                 first
                 Testament
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 dedicated
                 by
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 book
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
              
               
               
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 were
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 blood
                 :
              
               nay
               ,
               not
               only
               this
               general
               Covenant
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Sacrifice
               ,
               but
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               offer
               Sacrifices
               to
               God
               ,
               are
               understood
               to
               make
               renew
               ,
               or
               confirm
               their
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               whence
               is
               that
               expression
               in
               the
               
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Gather
                 my
                 Saints
                 together
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 me
                 by
              
               
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               did
               ratifie
               and
               confirm
               the
               Gospel
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               blood
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               and
               to
               feast
               on
               the
               memorials
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               is
               a
               signification
               that
               we
               are
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               still
               own
               our
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               are
               resolved
               still
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               put
               God
               in
               mind
               of
               his
               Covenant
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               us
               of
               our
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               any
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               venturing
               upon
               the
               
               commission
               of
               any
               sin
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               with
               tears
               bewailed
               our
               sin
               ,
               and
               renewed
               our
               repentance
               ,
               here
               we
               must
               renew
               our
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               by
               approaching
               the
               Table
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               declare
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               are
               sinners
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               Apostates
               ,
               that
               we
               still
               own
               our
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               we
               now
               implore
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               receive
               ,
               resolve
               to
               continue
               stedfast
               in
               it
               ,
               while
               we
               live
               .
            
             
               And
               is
               not
               this
               an
               inestimable
               priviledge
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               this
               Covenant
               as
               it
               were
               signed
               and
               sealed
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               we
               please
               ,
               by
               a
               foederal
               Rite
               of
               God's
               own
               appointment
               ?
               especially
               is
               it
               not
               a
               mighty
               favour
               for
               such
               frail
               sinners
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               exposed
               to
               temptations
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               conquered
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               liberty
               granted
               upon
               their
               sincere
               repentance
               to
               return
               to
               Gods
               Table
               ,
               and
               to
               renew
               their
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               received
               again
               into
               Covenant
               by
               God
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               mighty
               affront
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               invites
               us
               to
               his
               Table
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               are
               in
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               so
               great
               a
               neglect
               of
               it
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               kind
               of
               renouncing
               our
               Covenant
               ,
               when
               we
               refuse
               to
               own
               it
               by
               such
               publick
               solemnities
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               
               has
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               Religious
               Feasts
               signifie
               a
               state
               of
               Peace
               and
               Friendship
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               those
               Sacrifices
               of
               which
               the
               Sacrificers
               were
               allowed
               to
               eat
               ,
               are
               called
               Peace-offerings
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               Under
               the
               Law
               it
               was
               not
               permitted
               to
               them
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Sin-offering
               ,
               that
               Sacrifice
               which
               was
               offered
               for
               the
               expiation
               of
               sin
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               had
               offered
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
               ,
               they
               might
               then
               offer
               a
               Peace-offering
               ,
               and
               feast
               before
               the
               Lord
               on
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               a
               token
               of
               peace
               and
               reconciliation
               with
               God.
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Christ
               offered
               himself
               once
               for
               all
               a
               Sacrifice
               or
               Offering
               for
               sin
               ;
               and
               has
               obtained
               eternal
               redemption
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               more
               expiatory
               Sacrifice
               to
               be
               offered
               for
               sins
               ;
               but
               when
               through
               the
               frailty
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               powerful
               temptations
               of
               flesh
               and
               sense
               ,
               of
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Devil
               we
               have
               defiled
               and
               polluted
               our
               consciences
               with
               sin
               and
               guilt
               ,
               instead
               of
               those
               particular
               Sacrifices
               for
               sin
               ,
               which
               the
               Iews
               were
               directed
               to
               offer
               ,
               we
               must
               offer
               up
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               a
               broken
               and
               contrite
               heart
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               truly
               repent
               
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               turn
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               arm
               our selves
               with
               powerful
               resolutions
               against
               them
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               may
               approach
               the
               Table
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               pledges
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               fresh
               assurances
               of
               our
               pardon
               and
               acceptance
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               use
               to
               receive
               and
               entertain
               any
               at
               our
               Tables
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               are
               our
               Friends
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               are
               not
               our
               enemies
               ;
               others
               are
               intruders
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               not
               turned
               out
               again
               ,
               yet
               must
               make
               themselves
               welcome
               ;
               and
               indeed
               a
               Covenant
               made
               by
               Sacrifice
               alwayes
               signifies
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               such
               to
               be
               sure
               the
               Gospel
               Covenant
               is
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               the
               Seal
               and
               Sacrament
               ,
               a
               Covenant
               of
               peace
               and
               reconciliation
               between
               God
               and
               men
               .
               None
               ought
               to
               come
               to
               this
               Table
               ,
               but
               the
               Friends
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               all
               holy
               men
               ,
               and
               all
               true
               humble
               penitents
               are
               ,
               and
               such
               men
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               receive
               a
               joyful
               welcome
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               peculiar
               marks
               of
               Gods
               favour
               ;
               for
               such
               this
               holy
               Supper
               it self
               is
               to
               all
               worthy
               receivers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               Supper
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               only
               eat
               at
               his
               Table
               ,
               but
               we
               feed
               
               on
               his
               body
               ;
               not
               as
               if
               in
               a
               carnal
               sense
               we
               eat
               his
               natural
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drink
               his
               blood
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               teaches
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               common
               sense
               and
               experience
               of
               mankind
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               colourable
               pretence
               from
               Scripture
               or
               Primitive
               Antiquity
               ,
               but
               we
               eat
               his
               flesh
               and
               drink
               his
               blood
               in
               such
               a
               spiritual
               manner
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               exhibited
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               own
               Institution
               .
               As
               to
               explain
               this
               in
               as
               few
               words
               as
               may
               be
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               I
               told
               you
               before
               in
               General
               ,
               did
               answer
               to
               a
               Feast
               upon
               a
               Sacrifice
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Law.
               And
               now
               I
               add
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Feast
               upon
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               dyed
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               bore
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               own
               body
               upon
               the
               Tree
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               
                 eating
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinking
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               For
               under
               the
               Law
               the
               Iews
               did
               in
               a
               literal
               sense
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               for
               part
               of
               it
               was
               burnt
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               part
               they
               eat
               ;
               and
               this
               eating
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               did
               give
               them
               a
               right
               and
               interest
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               blessings
               purchased
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               though
               Christ
               dyed
               upon
               the
               Cross
               for
               us
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               in
               a
               literal
               
               sense
               give
               us
               his
               natural
               flesh
               to
               eat
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               to
               rise
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               with
               a
               glorious
               and
               incorruptible
               body
               ,
               and
               ascend
               up
               in
               the
               same
               body
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               continue
               united
               to
               this
               humane
               ,
               but
               glorified
               body
               ,
               till
               he
               return
               again
               to
               judge
               the
               World.
               This
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               was
               to
               be
               celebrated
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               where
               a
               Christian
               Church
               should
               be
               planted
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               himself
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 more
                 ,
              
               is
               present
               also
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               all
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               meet
               to
               worship
               him
               ;
               yet
               his
               body
               though
               glorious
               and
               perfect
               as
               a
               body
               can
               be
               ,
               yet
               is
               but
               matter
               still
               ,
               and
               therefore
               confined
               to
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               cannot
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               be
               at
               Rome
               and
               Constantinople
               ,
               nor
               in
               ten
               thousand
               places
               at
               once
               ,
               more
               remote
               than
               they
               :
               and
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               to
               be
               celebrated
               ,
               his
               flesh
               eat
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               drank
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               World
               lasts
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               body
               to
               be
               so
               often
               eat
               ,
               and
               yet
               continue
               the
               same
               body
               ;
               and
               at
               best
               were
               the
               thing
               possible
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               no
               better
               than
               an
               inhumane
               and
               barbarous
               
               Rite
               ,
               to
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Friend
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               since
               by
               the
               Institution
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               a
               Peace
               offering
               was
               to
               be
               eat
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               eating
               did
               in
               a
               Legal
               sense
               unite
               the
               Sacrificer
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               convey
               its
               vertue
               and
               efficacy
               to
               him
               ;
               I
               say
               hence
               Christ
               instituted
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               to
               be
               eat
               and
               drank
               ,
               as
               the
               symbols
               and
               signs
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               a
               Sacramental
               conveyance
               of
               all
               the
               merit
               and
               purchase
               of
               his
               death
               to
               his
               sincere
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               feed
               on
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               called
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               because
               feeding
               on
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               is
               ordained
               by
               him
               instead
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               that
               eating
               Bread
               and
               drinking
               Wine
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               Institution
               ,
               and
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               Death
               and
               Passion
               ,
               does
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               as
               much
               entitle
               us
               to
               the
               Merits
               ,
               Atonement
               ,
               Reconciliation
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               blessings
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               purchased
               by
               his
               death
               ;
               as
               eating
               the
               Flesh
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               did
               the
               Iews
               to
               the
               
               vertue
               of
               that
               Sacrifice
               ,
               whereof
               they
               eat
               .
            
             
               And
               since
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               is
               made
               necessary
               by
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               an
               interest
               in
               his
               Sacrifice
               ,
               the
               symbols
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               serve
               as
               well
               or
               better
               for
               this
               holy
               Feast
               ,
               than
               his
               natural
               flesh
               and
               blood
               would
               do
               ;
               for
               here
               is
               room
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               :
               we
               do
               not
               see
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               broken
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               shed
               ,
               nothing
               appears
               to
               our
               bodily
               senses
               ,
               but
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ;
               but
               by
               an
               eye
               of
               faith
               we
               see
               him
               hang
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               bleeding
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               thus
               we
               feed
               on
               his
               Sacrifice
               ,
               eat
               his
               flesh
               and
               drink
               his
               blood
               .
               Bodily
               eating
               cannot
               make
               us
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
               has
               united
               the
               vertues
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               with
               the
               elements
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               this
               holy
               Supper
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               as
               much
               his
               body
               to
               all
               the
               real
               purposes
               of
               a
               feast
               upon
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               his
               natural
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               in
               as
               proper
               a
               sense
               as
               ever
               the
               Iews
               did
               eat
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               means
               by
               the
               
                 real
                 presence
              
               .
               So
               then
               we
               by
               faith
               eat
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               drink
               his
               blood
               ,
               when
               together
               
               with
               our
               bodily
               feeding
               on
               the
               Sacramental
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               by
               faith
               we
               feed
               on
               the
               merits
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               must
               needs
               convince
               us
               ,
               how
               necessary
               it
               is
               to
               communicate
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               partake
               of
               the
               merits
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               ;
               for
               this
               sacramental
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               is
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               has
               the
               merits
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               annexed
               to
               it
               by
               his
               own
               Institution
               ;
               and
               as
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               enough
               to
               offer
               a
               Peace-offering
               ,
               unless
               they
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               neither
               will
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross
               be
               of
               any
               value
               to
               us
               ,
               unless
               we
               feed
               on
               it
               in
               this
               holy
               Supper
               not
               only
               by
               Faith
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               a
               bodily
               eating
               of
               those
               Sacramental
               elements
               to
               which
               he
               himself
               has
               annexed
               the
               merits
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               .
               To
               feed
               on
               the
               Sacramental
               elements
               without
               faith
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               than
               to
               eat
               so
               much
               ordinary
               Bread
               ,
               and
               to
               drink
               common
               Wine
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               on
               Christ
               without
               feasting
               on
               his
               Sacrifice
               cannot
               without
               uncovenanted
               Grace
               apply
               his
               merits
               to
               us
               :
               for
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               Truth
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               cannot
               give
               us
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               how
               does
               
               my
               believing
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               sinners
               convey
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               death
               to
               me
               ,
               nay
               ,
               though
               I
               believe
               ,
               that
               Christ
               in
               particular
               died
               for
               me
               ,
               this
               does
               not
               actually
               make
               his
               merits
               mine
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               such
               conditions
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               use
               of
               such
               means
               as
               he
               hath
               appointed
               for
               the
               application
               of
               his
               merits
               to
               particular
               persons
               ;
               and
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               men
               may
               not
               as
               well
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               without
               holiness
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               without
               eating
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               his
               blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               for
               holiness
               will
               not
               save
               us
               without
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               how
               we
               should
               come
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               but
               only
               in
               such
               ways
               of
               dispensing
               ,
               conveying
               ,
               and
               applying
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               has
               appointed
               ,
               and
               he
               has
               appointed
               no
               other
               ordinary
               way
               ,
               but
               this
               mysterious
               Supper
               .
            
             
               Hence
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 The
                 Cup
                 of
                 blessing
                 which
                 we
                 bless
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 we
                 break
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               what
               does
               he
               mean
               by
               
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
               the
               meaning
               is
               very
               plain
               ,
               that
               hereby
               we
               partake
               in
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               efficacy
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               could
               do
               this
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               or
               without
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               useless
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               most
               Christians
               seem
               now
               to
               think
               it
               is
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               our
               Saviour
               in
               that
               mysterious
               discourse
               in
               Iohn
               6.
               had
               respect
               to
               this
               holy
               Feast
               ,
               though
               not
               then
               instituted
               ,
               when
               he
               tells
               them
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
              
               
               
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 ye
                 eat
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 no
                 life
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 Whoso
                 eateth
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 blood
                 hath
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 flesh
                 is
                 meat
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 blood
                 is
                 drink
                 indeed
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               only
               objection
               I
               know
               against
               expounding
               this
               of
               eating
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               drinking
               his
               blood
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               because
               the
               Feast
               was
               not
               then
               instituted
               ,
               and
               therefore
               neither
               the
               Iews
               nor
               his
               own
               Disciples
               could
               possibly
               understand
               what
               he
               meant
               :
               now
               there
               are
               several
               very
               plain
               and
               easie
               answers
               to
               this
               :
               
               as
               1.
               our
               Saviour
               said
               a
               great
               many
               things
               to
               the
               Iews
               in
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               which
               neither
               they
               nor
               his
               own
               Disciples
               could
               understand
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               spoke
               ,
               though
               his
               Disciples
               understood
               them
               after
               he
               was
               risen
               ,
               when
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               brought
               those
               things
               again
               to
               their
               remembrance
               ,
               and
               the
               event
               had
               expounded
               them
               ,
               such
               we
               may
               reckon
               whatever
               concerned
               his
               death
               and
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               kingdom
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               might
               as
               well
               understand
               this
               discourse
               of
               eating
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drinking
               his
               Blood
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               what
               he
               immediately
               before
               told
               them
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 living
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
              
               
               
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 eat
                 of
                 this
                 bread
                 he
                 shall
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 is
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               For
               they
               understood
               as
               little
               what
               it
               was
               
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 flesh
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               how
               this
               made
               his
               flesh
               to
               be
               
                 that
                 living
                 bread
              
               ,
               as
               what
               it
               was
               to
               eat
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               drink
               his
               blood
               :
               for
               they
               both
               signifie
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               these
               words
               last
               quoted
               do
               plainly
               prove
               ,
               that
               he
               respects
               the
               Eucharistical
               Feast
               ,
               when
               he
               speaks
               of
               his
               
               eating
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinking
               his
               blod
               :
               for
               we
               must
               eat
               his
               flesh
               only
               as
               considered
               as
               
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               flesh
               is
               bread
               considered
               as
               
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               
                 to
                 eat
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 drink
                 his
                 blood
              
               must
               signifie
               the
               Sacramental
               eating
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               memorials
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Suppose
               we
               should
               understand
               this
               eating
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinking
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               of
               feeding
               on
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               or
               believing
               ,
               yet
               they
               could
               understand
               this
               no
               better
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               how
               they
               should
               :
               for
               to
               call
               bare
               believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               eating
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               his
               blood
               ,
               is
               so
               remote
               from
               all
               propriety
               of
               speaking
               ,
               and
               so
               unknown
               in
               all
               languages
               ,
               that
               to
               this
               day
               those
               who
               understood
               nothing
               more
               by
               it
               but
               believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               give
               no
               tolerable
               account
               of
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               expression
               .
               Now
               if
               this
               place
               in
               St.
               Iohn
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               not
               in
               the
               least
               doubt
               but
               it
               is
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               has
               made
               it
               as
               necessary
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               think
               eternal
               life
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               he
               has
               
               expresly
               told
               us
               ,
               
                 except
                 ye
                 eat
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 no
                 life
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               must
               not
               indeed
               expound
               these
               words
               to
               such
               a
               sense
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               the
               Sacrament
               necessary
               ,
               even
               to
               Infants
               themselves
               ,
               as
               St.
               Austin
               did
               ,
               who
               therefore
               administred
               the
               Eucharist
               as
               well
               as
               Baptism
               to
               Children
               ,
               which
               was
               plainly
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               must
               be
               eaten
               with
               Faith
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               is
               not
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               receivers
               ,
               and
               God
               does
               not
               make
               any
               ordinance
               necessary
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               under
               a
               natural
               incapacity
               ;
               nay
               ,
               a
               moral
               impossibility
               will
               excuse
               this
               ;
               when
               men
               are
               desirous
               to
               communicate
               in
               all
               our
               Saviours
               institutions
               ,
               but
               have
               no
               opportunity
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               for
               God
               will
               dispense
               his
               grace
               in
               extraordinary
               ways
               to
               all
               well
               disposed
               minds
               ,
               when
               his
               providence
               denies
               those
               which
               are
               ordinary
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               wilfully
               neglect
               the
               ordinary
               means
               of
               grace
               ,
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               expect
               those
               which
               are
               extraordinary
               ;
               how
               God
               will
               deal
               with
               those
               who
               are
               guilty
               of
               such
               neglects
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               a
               contempt
               of
               his
               institutions
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               ignorance
               of
               their
               necessity
               ,
               or
               a
               
               superstitious
               awe
               and
               reverence
               for
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               determine
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               proved
               that
               we
               cannot
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               partake
               in
               the
               benefits
               and
               blessings
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Sacramental
               eating
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               drinking
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               you
               still
               more
               sensible
               of
               the
               infinite
               hazard
               and
               danger
               of
               this
               neglect
               ,
               I
               shall
               briefly
               consider
               what
               those
               blessings
               are
               which
               we
               partake
               of
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               cannot
               expect
               any
               where
               else
               .
               And
               I
               shall
               name
               but
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               for
               this
               was
               the
               purchase
               of
               Christ's
               death
               ,
               he
               died
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               expiated
               them
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               only
               eat
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               holy
               Feast
               ,
               but
               we
               drink
               his
               blood
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               expiation
               ,
               
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 speaketh
                 better
                 things
                 than
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Abel
                 :
              
               now
               this
               was
               never
               permitted
               the
               Iews
               to
               eat
               any
               blood
               ,
               much
               less
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               was
               sprinkled
               about
               the
               Altar
               to
               make
               Atonement
               :
               nay
               we
               feed
               in
               this
               holy
               Supper
               on
               a
               Sin-offering
               ,
               
               nay
               that
               great
               expiatory
               Sacrifice
               ,
               whose
               blood
               was
               carried
               into
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holies
               ,
               which
               the
               High
               
               Priest
               himself
               was
               not
               allowed
               to
               eat
               of
               ;
               to
               which
               the
               Apostle
               alludes
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Hebrews
                 :
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 beasts
                 ,
                 whose
                 blood
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 by
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 for
                 Sin
                 ,
                 are
                 burnt
                 without
                 the
                 Camp
                 :
                 i.
                 e.
              
               no
               body
               was
               suffered
               to
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               on
               the
               great
               day
               of
               expiation
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               general
               atonement
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               High
               Priest
               himself
               ;
               but
               their
               bodies
               were
               burnt
               to
               ashes
               .
               Now
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross
               was
               peculiarly
               typified
               by
               that
               great
               expiatory
               Sacrifice
               ,
               whose
               blood
               was
               carried
               into
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holies
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               discoursed
               at
               large
               in
               the
               ninth
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               plainly
               refers
               to
               here
               ,
               
                 wherefore
                 Iesus
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 Sanctifie
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 suffered
                 without
                 the
                 gate
                 :
              
               This
               is
               the
               Sacrifice
               we
               eat
               of
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               plainly
               refers
               in
               what
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 by
                 him
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 offer
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
              
               (
               or
               
               the
               Eucharistical
               Sacrifice
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               )
               
                 to
                 God
                 continually
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 ,
                 giving
                 thanks
                 to
              
               
               
                 his
                 name
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 communicate
                 forget
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 with
                 such
                 Sacrifices
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 :
              
               which
               refers
               to
               those
               oblations
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               other
               religious
               uses
               ,
               which
               were
               always
               made
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
            
             
               Now
               what
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               allowed
               to
               drink
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               great
               Sin-offering
               ,
               and
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               which
               the
               High
               Priest
               himself
               under
               the
               Law
               was
               not
               allowed
               to
               touch
               ?
               I
               say
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               exhibit
               and
               convey
               to
               us
               the
               full
               and
               perfect
               remission
               of
               all
               our
               sins
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               So
               that
               we
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               an
               expiatory
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               drink
               the
               blood
               of
               atonement
               ,
               and
               thereby
               partake
               of
               that
               pardon
               and
               expiation
               which
               was
               made
               by
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               were
               sensible
               what
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               will
               be
               its
               punishment
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               fail
               frequently
               to
               come
               to
               this
               holy
               Table
               to
               renew
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Another
               fruit
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               which
               we
               receive
               at
               the
               Table
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               assistances
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               the
               communications
               of
               a
               divine
               life
               to
               us
               .
               Hence
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 my
                 flesh
              
               
               
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 him
                 :
              
               which
               signifies
               such
               a
               close
               and
               intimate
               union
               ,
               whereby
               we
               receive
               the
               communications
               of
               his
               own
               life
               and
               spirit
               from
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               all
               Christians
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
               
                 made
                 to
                 drink
                 into
                 one
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               which
               signifies
               the
               communications
               of
               the
               divine
               Spirit
               at
               this
               Holy
               Table
               :
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               administration
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               
               as
               being
               accompanied
               with
               a
               divine
               power
               ,
               much
               more
               this
               divine
               Feast
               ,
               wherein
               we
               become
               one
               with
               Christ
               ,
               eat
               his
               flesh
               and
               drink
               his
               blood
               ,
               as
               
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 body
              
               ,
               
               
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
              
               as
               St.
               Paul
               speaks
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               impossible
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               should
               be
               separated
               from
               such
               an
               uniting
               ordinance
               ,
               as
               makes
               us
               members
               of
               his
               body
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               eating
               the
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               holy
               Feast
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               pledge
               and
               earnest
               of
               immortality
               .
               
               So
               our
               Saviour
               expresly
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Whoso
                 eateth
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 hath
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 living
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 live
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 he
                 shall
                 live
                 by
                 me
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 :
                 not
                 as
                 your
                 Fathers
                 did
                 eat
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 of
                 this
                 bread
                 shall
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Where
               our
               Saviour
               gives
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               those
               who
               eat
               him
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
               because
               he
               himself
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               :
               though
               he
               must
               die
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               rise
               again
               into
               an
               immortal
               life
               and
               an
               eternal
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               the
               reward
               of
               his
               death
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               holy
               Feast
               is
               a
               certain
               earnest
               of
               immortality
               to
               those
               who
               feed
               on
               him
               :
               and
               we
               need
               not
               indeed
               doubt
               this
               ,
               since
               it
               conveys
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               tells
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
              
               
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 raised
                 up
                 Iesus
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 raised
                 up
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 quicken
                 your
                 mortal
                 bodies
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               possibly
               some
               may
               object
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               which
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               Holy
               Supper
               ,
               we
               receive
               at
               our
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               and
               earnest
               of
               immortality
               :
               for
               so
               we
               are
               Baptized
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               
                 we
                 are
                 baptized
                 as
                 well
                 as
              
               
               
                 made
                 to
                 drink
                 into
                 one
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               and
               
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 baptized
                 into
                 Christ
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 buried
                 with
                 Christ
                 by
                 baptism
                 into
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 by
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 also
                 should
                 walk
                 in
                 newness
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 planted
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
              
               
               
                 his
                 resurrection
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               all
               this
               I
               grant
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Baptism
               (
               not
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               )
               is
               our
               regeneration
               ,
               or
               new
               birth
               ,
               we
               are
               raised
               into
               a
               new
               life
               ,
               are
               renewed
               and
               sanctified
               at
               our
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               bestowed
               on
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               author
               and
               principle
               of
               a
               new
               life
               ,
               but
               the
               continuance
               of
               this
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               daily
               assistances
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               especially
               when
               we
               have
               grieved
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               withdraw
               from
               us
               by
               
               our
               sins
               ,
               depends
               upon
               our
               diligent
               attendance
               at
               the
               Table
               of
               our
               Lord.
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               a
               man
               is
               born
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               unless
               he
               have
               constant
               food
               to
               preserve
               his
               life
               :
               and
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               the
               new
               creature
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Supper
               of
               our
               Lord
               is
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               the
               stay
               and
               support
               of
               life
               ,
               to
               signifie
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               supplies
               of
               grace
               which
               we
               receive
               at
               this
               Feast
               are
               as
               necessary
               to
               our
               Spiritual
               life
               ,
               as
               our
               daily
               food
               is
               to
               the
               support
               of
               a
               bodily
               life
               :
               and
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               calls
               himself
               the
               
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               of
               which
               the
               Manna
               was
               a
               type
               and
               figure
               ;
               now
               we
               know
               Manna
               was
               their
               constant
               food
               ,
               the
               only
               Bread
               they
               had
               ,
               which
               signified
               that
               this
               heavenly
               Manna
               is
               the
               daily
               support
               of
               our
               spiritual
               life
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               know
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               by
               
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               did
               generally
               understand
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Bread
               of
               God.
               All
               which
               may
               convince
               us
               from
               the
               very
               nature
               and
               reason
               of
               the
               institution
               ,
               that
               frequent
               communione
               are
               as
               necessary
               to
               our
               spiritual
               
               growth
               and
               increase
               in
               holiness
               ,
               to
               repair
               the
               decays
               of
               our
               graces
               ,
               and
               to
               renew
               our
               strength
               and
               vigour
               in
               serving
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               the
               pardon
               of
               sin
               after
               a
               relapse
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               back
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               withdrawn
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               bread
               is
               to
               keep
               our
               bodies
               in
               constant
               repair
               ;
               and
               did
               men
               love
               their
               souls
               as
               they
               do
               their
               bodies
               ,
               they
               would
               no
               more
               neglect
               the
               Supper
               of
               our
               Lord
               than
               their
               daily
               food
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               Christian
               communion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               necessary
               as
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               :
               to
               debar
               any
               persons
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               is
               to
               shut
               them
               out
               of
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               never
               restored
               to
               full
               communion
               till
               they
               are
               restored
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               this
               holy
               Feast
               :
               while
               discipline
               was
               preserved
               in
               its
               glory
               and
               vigour
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               no
               Christian
               durst
               turn
               his
               back
               upon
               the
               Table
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               as
               nine
               parts
               in
               ten
               now
               often
               do
               :
               indeed
               they
               could
               not
               well
               communicate
               as
               faithful
               Christian
               people
               without
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               The
               Catechumens
               and
               Penitents
               were
               admitted
               
               to
               publick
               instructions
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               prayers
               as
               were
               proper
               for
               them
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               dismissed
               when
               that
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               not
               admitted
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               full
               peace
               and
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               which
               was
               the
               Holy
               Supper
               .
               Indeed
               St.
               Paul
               attributes
               the
               union
               of
               Christians
               in
               one
               body
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               this
               holy
               Feast
               .
               He
               calls
               
                 the
                 Cup
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bread
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               assigns
               this
               as
               one
               reason
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 for
                 we
                 being
                 many
                 are
                 one
                 bread
              
               
               
                 and
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 partakers
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 bread
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               united
               to
               each
               other
               by
               partaking
               of
               the
               same
               bread
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               one
               bread
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               one
               body
               ,
               which
               places
               Christian
               unity
               in
               a
               joynt
               participation
               of
               this
               Holy
               Feast
               .
               This
               also
               unites
               us
               to
               Christ
               ,
               makes
               us
               his
               body
               ,
               because
               we
               all
               feed
               on
               his
               body
               :
               the
               Church
               is
               his
               body
               ,
               as
               being
               fed
               and
               nourished
               with
               his
               body
               :
               which
               both
               shows
               us
               ,
               how
               necessary
               the
               peace
               and
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               give
               us
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               the
               vertue
               of
               
               his
               Sacrifice
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               holy
               Supper
               ,
               and
               this
               must
               be
               celebrated
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               withal
               how
               essential
               this
               holy
               Supper
               is
               to
               Christian
               communion
               ,
               as
               uniting
               us
               all
               to
               Christ
               in
               one
               body
               .
            
             
               For
               shame
               then
               let
               not
               those
               men
               cry
               out
               against
               Schism
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               who
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               in
               that
               part
               of
               Christian
               communion
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               essential
               to
               Christianity
               :
               it
               is
               a
               much
               less
               evil
               not
               to
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               together
               ,
               nay
               ,
               sometimes
               not
               to
               pray
               together
               ,
               than
               to
               joyn
               in
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               worship
               ;
               but
               to
               break
               company
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               where
               if
               ever
               they
               ought
               to
               appear
               as
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               one
               bread
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               Altar
               against
               Altar
               is
               somewhat
               worse
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               incurable
               Schism
               ,
               than
               to
               absent
               our selves
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               :
               but
               for
               my
               part
               I
               cannot
               excuse
               those
               men
               from
               being
               Schismaticks
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               an
               habitual
               neglect
               of
               so
               necessary
               a
               part
               of
               Christian
               communion
               ,
               and
               could
               the
               ancient
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               revived
               ,
               such
               men
               should
               know
               that
               Christian
               communion
               in
               any
               religious
               offices
               ,
               is
               a
               priviledge
               
               which
               they
               do
               not
               deserve
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               should
               not
               have
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               explained
               our
               obligations
               to
               frequent
               Communion
               in
               the
               holy
               Supper
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               which
               I
               judge
               so
               plain
               and
               evident
               ,
               that
               no
               honest
               impartial
               Inquirer
               can
               resist
               the
               evidence
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               great
               weight
               and
               moment
               ,
               that
               no
               sober
               Christian
               can
               withstand
               their
               conviction
               :
               I
               shall
               now
               briefly
               consider
               the
               second
               thing
               proposed
               ,
               What
               are
               the
               most
               common
               occasions
               of
               ,
               or
               excuses
               for
               such
               a
               neglect
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               think
               of
               a
               great
               many
               ,
               I
               shall
               but
               mention
               two
               very
               briefly
               ,
               as
               being
               I
               think
               the
               most
               universal
               and
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               great
               pity
               it
               should
               have
               so
               ill
               an
               effect
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               mighty
               reverence
               and
               esteem
               for
               this
               holy
               Feast
               .
               Either
               they
               can
               never
               think
               themselves
               worthy
               to
               approach
               the
               Table
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               can
               never
               be
               sufficiently
               prepared
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               looks
               like
               pride
               and
               folly
               ,
               to
               think
               that
               we
               must
               be
               worthy
               of
               the
               divine
               favors
               :
               they
               must
               all
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               above
               our
               
               deserts
               :
               How
               came
               mankind
               to
               be
               worthy
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               should
               dye
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               God
               advised
               with
               such
               modest
               sinners
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               complemented
               away
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               do
               the
               benefits
               and
               advantages
               of
               it
               in
               his
               holy
               Supper
               ?
               How
               great
               a
               Saint
               soever
               thou
               art
               ,
               thou
               canst
               never
               merit
               such
               favours
               and
               priviledges
               as
               these
               ,
               for
               then
               there
               had
               been
               no
               need
               of
               Christ
               to
               merit
               for
               thee
               ;
               and
               how
               great
               a
               sinner
               soever
               thou
               art
               ,
               by
               complying
               with
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               thou
               maist
               quickly
               make
               thy self
               a
               worthy
               Communicant
               .
               Repent
               of
               thy
               sins
               ,
               and
               heartily
               resolve
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Grace
               to
               reform
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               this
               holy
               Table
               with
               assurance
               to
               receive
               those
               supplies
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               may
               enable
               thee
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               that
               great
               preparation
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               fit
               our selves
               for
               so
               solemn
               an
               act
               of
               Religion
               ,
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               acts
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               better
               :
               but
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
               plainly
               proves
               ,
               that
               he
               designed
               it
               for
               an
               ordinary
               part
               of
               Christian
               Worship
               ,
               we
               cannot
               suppose
               that
               it
               requires
               
               much
               greater
               preparation
               of
               mind
               ,
               than
               other
               acts
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               Supper
               is
               a
               sacred
               mysterious
               Rite
               of
               Prayer
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               which
               gives
               vertue
               and
               efficacy
               to
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               acceptable
               and
               prevalent
               with
               God
               :
               Are
               you
               then
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               fit
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               and
               to
               praise
               him
               ?
               if
               not
               ,
               you
               must
               neglect
               your
               prayers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               if
               you
               are
               ,
               then
               you
               are
               fit
               to
               approach
               the
               Lords
               Table
               to
               give
               vertue
               and
               prevalency
               to
               your
               prayers
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               Supper
               conveys
               to
               us
               the
               vertue
               and
               efficacy
               of
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               assistances
               of
               the
               divine
               Grace
               and
               Spirit
               .
               Now
               if
               you
               be
               truly
               penitent
               ,
               you
               are
               qualified
               to
               receive
               the
               pardon
               of
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               approach
               this
               holy
               Table
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               dispensed
               :
               if
               you
               earnestly
               desire
               the
               divine
               Grace
               ,
               you
               are
               prepared
               for
               the
               reception
               of
               it
               .
               Come
               but
               with
               a
               sense
               of
               your
               wants
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               desires
               as
               a
               hungry
               man
               has
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               here
               you
               shall
               be
               filled
               and
               satisfied
               ;
               and
               without
               such
               preparations
               as
               these
               ,
               we
               can
               neither
               pray
               
               to
               God
               to
               forgive
               our
               sins
               ,
               nor
               to
               bestow
               his
               Grace
               on
               us
               .
               Yet
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               cannot
               see
               ,
               how
               any
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               fit
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               should
               be
               unfit
               to
               approach
               his
               Table
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Others
               think
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               much
               greater
               danger
               in
               approaching
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               unworthily
               ,
               than
               in
               an
               unworthy
               performance
               of
               other
               parts
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ;
               but
               for
               what
               reason
               ,
               they
               think
               so
               ,
               I
               could
               never
               learn.
               
                 The
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               sacrifice
               is
               no
               more
               :
               It
               is
               as
               unpardonable
               an
               affront
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               in
               Christs
               name
               without
               true
               sorrow
               and
               contrition
               ,
               and
               serious
               resolutions
               of
               amendment
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               an
               impenitent
               sinner
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               to
               praise
               God
               without
               a
               due
               sense
               of
               his
               Mercy
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               differs
               not
               at
               all
               from
               feasting
               at
               the
               Table
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               without
               any
               sense
               of
               his
               dying
               love
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               give
               encouragement
               by
               this
               discourse
               ,
               to
               wicked
               men
               to
               approach
               this
               holy
               Table
               ;
               such
               men
               ought
               to
               be
               carefully
               turned
               away
               from
               such
               sacred
               Mysteries
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               discovered
               ;
               but
               
               the
               whole
               design
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               such
               clear
               innocent
               consciences
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               need
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               have
               not
               ,
               I
               would
               desire
               them
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               a
               case
               they
               are
               in
               :
               they
               defile
               every
               holy
               duty
               they
               meddle
               with
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               perpetual
               danger
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               and
               displeasure
               ;
               they
               cannot
               ask
               his
               pardon
               ,
               but
               they
               provoke
               him
               the
               more
               ,
               for
               the
               interpretation
               of
               such
               mens
               prayers
               ,
               is
               only
               to
               beg
               a
               longer
               liberty
               and
               indulgence
               in
               sin
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               is
               no
               more
               an
               encouragement
               to
               neglect
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               to
               continue
               in
               a
               state
               of
               sin
               and
               damnation
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               does
               not
               the
               Apostle
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 examine
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 eat
                 of
                 that
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 that
                 cup
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 ,
                 and
                 drinketh
                 unworthily
                 ,
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 damnation
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 discerning
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 ?
              
               Very
               right
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               dispute
               the
               particular
               meaning
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               true
               also
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               hears
               or
               prayes
               unworthily
               ?
               Does
               the
               Apostle
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               any
               greater
               degree
               of
               worthiness
               required
               to
               
               receive
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ?
               He
               who
               is
               fit
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               fit
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               is
               not
               fit
               for
               either
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               dye
               .
               Our
               right
               to
               immortality
               is
               conveyed
               to
               us
               in
               this
               heavenly
               Feast
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               already
               seen
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               equally
               strange
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               content
               themselves
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               makes
               them
               unfit
               to
               receive
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               the
               assistances
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               ,
               or
               immortal
               life
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               be
               not
               in
               this
               deplorable
               condition
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               neglect
               that
               holy
               Feast
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               ordinary
               instituted
               means
               of
               conveying
               all
               these
               blessings
               to
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           lately
           Printed
           by
           
             Richard
             Chiswel
          
           .
        
         
           
             LOrd
             
             Bacon's
             Remains
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Puller's
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Moderation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edw.
             Bagshaw's
             Discourses
             upon
             Select
             Texts
             against
             the
             Papist
             and
             Socinian
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Rushworth's
             Historical
             Collections
             :
             The
             Second
             Volume
             ,
             folio
             .
          
           
             —
             His
             large
             and
             exact
             Account
             of
             the
             Trial
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             ,
             folio
             .
          
           
             Remarques
             relating
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             3
             first
             Centuries
             ,
             wherein
             are
             interspersed
             Animadversions
             on
             a
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               A
               View
               of
               Antiquity
            
             :
             By
             
               I.
               H.
            
             Written
             by
             
               A.
               S.
            
             
          
           
             
               Speculum
               Baxterianum
            
             ,
             or
             Baxter
             against
             Baxter
             ,
             quarto
             .
          
           
             The
             Countrey-Mans
             Physician
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burlace's
             History
             of
             the
             Irish
             Rebellion
             ,
             folio
             .
          
           
             An
             Apology
             for
             a
             Treatise
             of
             Humane
             Reason
             ,
             Written
             by
             
               Ma.
               Clifford
            
             
               Esq
            
             twelves
             .
          
           
             The
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             concerning
             Jesuits
             ,
             &c.
             explained
             by
             divers
             Judgements
             and
             Resolutions
             of
             the
             Judges
             ;
             with
             other
             Observations
             thereupon
             ,
             by
             
               William
               Cawley
            
             
               Esq
            
             folio
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             In
             two
             Vol.
             folio
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Sanderson's
             Sermons
             :
             with
             his
             Life
             ,
             folio
             .
          
           
             Fowlis
             his
             History
             of
             Romish
             Conspiracies
             ,
             Treasons
             and
             Usurpations
             ,
             folio
             .
          
           
             
             Markham's
             Perfect
             Horseman
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Powder-Treason
             ,
             with
             a
             Vindication
             thereof
             ,
             against
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             to
             which
             is
             added
             a
             Parallel
             betwixt
             that
             and
             the
             present
             Plot
             ,
             quarto
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Parker's
             demonstration
             of
             the
             divine
             authority
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             quarto
             .
          
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             Dr.
             
             Stillingfleet's
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Separation
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Outram's
             Sermons
             on
             several
             occasions
             ,
             octavo
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             Press
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59850-e2200
           
             *
             Mr.
             
             Thorndyke's
             right
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             2.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Acts
             24.
             14.
             
             &
             28.
             22.
             
             &
             24.
             5.
             
             &
             5.
             17.
             
             &
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             21.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             v.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             22.
             28.
             
          
           
             Acts
             23.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Jude
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             Scias
             nos
             primo
             in
             loco
             ,
             nec
             curiosos
             esse
             debere
             ,
             quid
             ille
             doceat
             ,
             cùm
             foris
             doceat
             ,
             quisquis
             ille
             est
             ,
             &
             qualiscunque
             est
             ,
             Christianus
             non
             est
             ,
             qui
             in
             Christi
             Ecclesia
             non
             est
             .
             
               Cypr.
               ad
               Anton.
               Epist.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             39.
             
          
           
             Qui
             ergo
             in
             Ecclesia
             Christi
             morbidum
             aliquid
             pravumque
             sapiunt
             ,
             si
             correpti
             ut
             sanum
             rectumque
             sapiant
             ,
             resistunt
             contumaciter
             ,
             suaque
             pestifera
             &
             mortifera
             dogmata
             emendare
             nolunt
             ,
             sed
             defensare
             persistunt
             ;
             Haeretici
             fiunt
             ,
             &
             foras
             exeuntes
             ,
             habentur
             in
             exercentibus
             inimicis
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Aug.
               de
               Civ
               .
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             18.
             cap.
             51.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Inquiry
             into
             the
             original
             of
             Evangelical
             Churches
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             pag.
             231.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cave's
             Primit
             .
             Christianity
             ,
             par
             .
             1
             ch
             .
             7.
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Gang.
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Stillingfl
             .
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             95.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             100.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             &
             86.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal
             145.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             65.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Job
             28.
             28.
             
             Psal.
             111.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             22.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             32.
             
             Psal.
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             149.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             42.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             46.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             10
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             17.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             13.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             42.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             
             Baxter's
             search
             for
             the
             English
             Schismat
             .
             
               p.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Caeterum
             etsi
             vix
             ulla
             harum
             legum
             executio
             esset
             ,
             Donatistae
             tamen
             invidiosê
             ,
             odioseque
             clamabant
             ,
             sese
             injustè
             vexati
             ,
             &
             causam
             tuam
             non
             jure
             agi
             ,
             sed
             vi
             opprimi
             ;
             delibatio
             Hist.
             Afric
             .
             apud
             Optatum
             .
          
           
             Quisquis
             vel
             quod
             potest
             arguendo
             corrigit
             ,
             vel
             quod
             corrigere
             non
             potest
             ,
             salvo
             pacis
             vinculo
             ,
             excludit
             ,
             vel
             quod
             salvo
             pacis
             vinculo
             excludere
             non
             potest
             ,
             aequitate
             improbat
             ,
             firmitate
             supportat
             ,
             hic
             est
             pacificus
             .
             St.
             Aug
             contra
             Epist.
             Parmen
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             21.
             21
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             40
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             John
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Macab
             .
             4.
             59.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             25.
             
          
           
             Foxes
             and
             Firebrands
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Ianuar.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             22.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Ham.
             of
             Superst
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Owen's
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Original
             of
             Churches
             ,
             
               p.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             John
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             9
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             De
             Vita
             Const.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             10
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Mark
             14.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Luke
             22.
             19
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             46.
             
          
           
             Apost
             .
             Can.
             9.
             
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             39.
             
          
           
             Ezra
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             141.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             46.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             V.
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.
             46.
             
          
           
             V.
             54.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             50.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             53
             ,
             54
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             V.
             51.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             10
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             56.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             30.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             54
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.